A brief description of the future history of Europe, from Anno 1650 to An. 1710. Treating principally of those grand and famous mutations yet expected in the world, as, the ruine of the Popish hierarchy, the final annihilation of the Turkish Empire, the conversion of the eastern and western Jews, and their restauration to their ancient inheritance in the Holy Land, and the Fifth Monarchie of the universall reign of the Gospel of Christ upon Earth. With principal passages upon every of these, out of that famous manuscript of Paul Grebner, extant in Trinity-Colledge Library in Cambridge. Composed upon the occasion of the young Kings arrival into Scotland, to shew what will in probability be the event of the present affairs in England and Scotland.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A77422 of text R9126 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E616_13). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 162 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 26 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A77422
         Wing B4570
         Thomason E616_13
         ESTC R9126
         99873475
         99873475
         165767
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A77422)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 165767)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 94:E616[13])
      
       
         
           
             A brief description of the future history of Europe, from Anno 1650 to An. 1710. Treating principally of those grand and famous mutations yet expected in the world, as, the ruine of the Popish hierarchy, the final annihilation of the Turkish Empire, the conversion of the eastern and western Jews, and their restauration to their ancient inheritance in the Holy Land, and the Fifth Monarchie of the universall reign of the Gospel of Christ upon Earth. With principal passages upon every of these, out of that famous manuscript of Paul Grebner, extant in Trinity-Colledge Library in Cambridge. Composed upon the occasion of the young Kings arrival into Scotland, to shew what will in probability be the event of the present affairs in England and Scotland.
             Grebner, Paul.
          
           [12], 38, [2] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             Printed in the Year, 1650.
          
           
             Attributed to Paul Grebner. Cf. BM.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Nou: 23".
             Early English books microfilm copy (Yale University Library) appears at reel 223:10, is bound after P4058.
             Reproductions of the originals in British Library (Early English books 146:5; Thomason Tracts E.616[13]) and the Yale University Library (Early English books 223:10).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fifth Monarchy Men -- Early works to 1800.
           Apocalyptic literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Europe -- Politics and government -- 1648-1715 -- Early works to 1800.
           Europe -- History -- Prophecies -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- Prophecies -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A77422  R9126  (Thomason E616_13).  civilwar no A brief description of the future history of Europe, from Anno 1650 to An. 1710.:  Treating principally of those grand and famous mutations Grebner, Paul.  1650    27441 9 15 0 0 0 0 9 B  The  rate of 9 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           brief
           DESCRIPTION
           Of
           the
           future
           History
           of
           Europe
           ,
           from
           
             Anno
          
           1650
           to
           
             An.
          
           1710.
           
           
             Treating
             principally
          
           Of
           those
           grand
           and
           famous
           Mutations
           yet
           expected
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           ,
           The
           ruine
           of
           the
           Popish
           Hierarchy
           ,
           the
           final
           annihilation
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Jews
           ,
           and
           their
           Restauration
           to
           their
           ancient
           Inheritances
           in
           the
           holy
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           FIFTH
           MONARCHIE
           of
           the
           universall
           Reign
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           .
           With
           principal
           Passages
           upon
           every
           of
           these
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           famous
           Manuscript
           of
           
             PAVL
             GREBNER
          
           extant
           in
           
             Trinity-Colledge
          
           Library
           in
           
             Cambridge
             .
          
           Composed
           upon
           the
           Occasion
           of
           the
           young
           KINGS
           Arrival
           into
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           what
           will
           in
           probability
           be
           the
           Event
           of
           the
           present
           Affairs
           in
           
             ENGLAND
          
           and
           
             SCOTLAND
             .
          
        
         
           Ludit
           in
           humanis
           divina
           Potentia
           rebus
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1650.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           Ingenuous
           and
           wel-affected
           Readers
           .
        
         
           
             GENTLEMEN
             ,
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           Here
           present
           you
           with
           a
           mishapen
           Embryo
           ,
           having
           neither
           had
           time
           for
           Perfection
           ,
           nor
           life
           to
           actuate
           Acception
           .
           A
           meer
           Chaos
           and
           disordered
           Discourse
           is
           it
           ,
           yet
           for
           matter
           treating
           of
           wonderfull
           and
           famous
           Events
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           European
           world
           are
           quickly
           to
           be
           performed
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Primi
             foetus
             sunt
             horridiores
             ,
          
           as
           commonly
           defective
           in
           mature
           Conceptions
           and
           ripenesse
           of
           judgement
           .
           Yet
           they
           that
           reade
           this
           Pamphlet
           seriously
           ,
           will
           finde
           those
           Passages
           opened
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           fully
           explained
           )
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           Commentator
           never
           yet
           disclosed
           ,
           nor
           Divine
           unfolded
           .
           In
           such
           an
           intricate
           Labyrinth
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           stray
           :
           therefore
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           Charity
           will
           usher
           your
           Iudgements
           ,
           and
           your
           love
           cover
           mine
           Infirmities
           .
           I
           know
           I
           have
           slipt
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           present
           can
           neither
           tell
           where
           ,
           nor
           how
           :
           Some
           Ariadne
           might
           do
           well
           to
           lead
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           follow
           :
           
             Secundae
             cogitationes
             sunt
             meliores
             :
          
           If
           I
           finde
           those
           Non-entities
           to
           be
           accepted
           with
           ,
           but
           as
           much
           respect
           as
           worse
           ware
           every
           day
           is
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           irk
           me
           to
           bestow
           a
           week
           or
           two
           in
           licking
           it
           over
           into
           a
           better
           form
           and
           putting
           a
           handsomer
           Coat
           upon
           it
           's
           back
           .
           There
           are
           several
           passages
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           (
           I
           know
           )
           will
           not
           resent
           with
           our
           Great
           Ones
           :
           but
           
             Amicus
             Plato
             ,
             amicus
             Socrates
             ,
          
           
           yet
           
             Magis
             amica
             veritas
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           prevail
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           world
           gather
           in
           battalia
           against
           it
           .
           I
           must
           confesse
           it
           is
           too
           too
           abortive
           :
           for
           it
           came
           into
           the
           world
           in
           fewer
           hours
           ,
           then
           
             Tostatus
          
           bestowed
           in
           translating
           the
           five
           first
           Chapters
           of
           
             Genesis
          
           out
           of
           Greek
           into
           Latine
           .
           I
           wish
           it
           may
           obtain
           the
           end
           for
           which
           I
           made
           it
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           move
           us
           all
           with
           repentance
           to
           meet
           God
           in
           these
           great
           Mutations
           and
           Changes
           he
           is
           bringing
           upon
           us
           in
           this
           Land
           ;
           that
           every
           one
           would
           strive
           to
           reform
           one
           from
           Heresies
           ,
           Sects
           and
           Schisms
           ;
           to
           suffer
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           our
           Rule
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           our
           Guide
           both
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Religion
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           that
           so
           God
           may
           put
           out
           his
           hand
           in
           amending
           the
           Body-Politick
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           judgement
           may
           depart
           from
           us
           ,
           destruction
           flee
           far
           from
           us
           ;
           that
           
             Peace
             may
             dwell
             within
             our
             wals
             and
             plenteousness
             within
             our
             Palaces
             .
          
        
         
           I
           study
           
             multum
             in
             parvo
             ,
          
           and
           hope
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           wedded
           more
           to
           their
           wils
           then
           reasons
           .
           For
           these
           I
           have
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           A
           good
           winde
           at
           their
           backs
           to
           the
           
             Anticyra's
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           drink
           
             Hellebor
          
           lustily
           to
           purge
           their
           
             Brains
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           quick
           ,
           and
           their
           Eye-sight
           clearer
           .
           I
           quote
           strange
           Authors
           in
           this
           Work
           ;
           and
           good
           Reason
           ,
           for
           the
           Work
           it self
           is
           strange
           .
           Yet
           they
           in
           whose
           hands
           these
           Authors
           are
           (
           and
           they
           are
           not
           in
           every
           Library
           )
           shall
           finde
           I
           have
           both
           dealt
           with
           them
           truly
           ,
           and
           cited
           them
           faithfully
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Tractate
           it self
           ,
           it
           will
           with
           the
           learned
           be
           either
           
             Laudatus
             aut
             saltem
             excusatus
             ;
          
           either
           of
           which
           shall
           content
           me
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Farewel
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         A
         brief
         DESCRIPTION
         OF
         THE
         Future
         History
         of
         EUROPE
         ,
         from
         
           Anno
        
         1650
         ,
         to
         
           An.
        
         1710.
         
      
       
         
           I.
           The
           Occasion
           of
           writing
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           HAving
           with
           silence
           and
           admiration
           beheld
           these
           ten
           years
           ,
           the
           horrid
           Broyls
           and
           civil
           Tumults
           in
           these
           Western
           Coasts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           adore
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           his
           paternall
           chastisements
           upon
           his
           Church
           for
           sin
           .
           It
           hath
           made
           me
           often
           wonder
           ,
           to
           behold
           how
           virulently
           and
           barbarously
           Protestants
           could
           oppose
           and
           massacre
           one
           another
           ,
           when
           the
           Romish
           Froggs
           can
           live
           in
           an
           established
           amity
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           laugh
           at
           our
           follies
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           Jesuiticall
           projects
           which
           sets
           us
           by
           the
           ears
           together
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           our
           own
           Seditious
           and
           Schismaticall
           spirits
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           Charity
           .
           If
           we
           would
           but
           ponder
           ,
           how
           much
           Popery
           hath
           won
           upon
           us
           by
           these
           Warres
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           what
           fearfull
           occasions
           we
           have
           given
           to
           the
           professed
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           to
           blaspheme
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           deride
           our
           Religion
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           provoke
           us
           to
           end
           our
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           band
           against
           the
           common
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Empire
           hath
           got
           but
           a
           wofull
           Booty
           ,
           by
           her
           30
           years
           Warres
           ,
           having
           weakned
           her self
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           Six
           Millions
           of
           valiant
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           enticed
           that
           Imp
           of
           Mahomet
           to
           prepare
           an
           Army
           of
           200000
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           march
           within
           the
           bowels
           of
           
             Germany
             .
          
           We
           in
           
             England
          
           have
           gained
           no
           better
           by
           our
           civil
           Warre
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           one
           Tyrant
           to
           advance
           a
           douzen
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           height
           of
           Liberty
           to
           runne
           the
           broad
           way
           up
           the
           next
           hill
           ,
           to
           the
           height
           of
           Slavery
           .
           Our
           Western
           Sun
           is
           set
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           eies
           of
           all
           Protestants
           were
           fixt
           ,
           to
           
           have
           composed
           their
           differences
           ,
           and
           united
           them
           into
           a
           mutuall
           League
           against
           the
           Romish
           Dragon
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Prophet
           .
           Nor
           was
           any
           insufficiency
           in
           him
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           so
           glorious
           an
           Enterprize
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           hastned
           his
           untimely
           Fate
           .
           Behold
           then
           what
           profits
           our
           Warre
           hath
           brought
           us
           !
           and
           what
           a
           blessing
           our
           sins
           have
           deprived
           us
           of
           !
           How
           fearfull
           are
           the
           Judgements
           of
           God
           and
           his
           anger
           against
           sin
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           dilacerated
           ,
           the
           Commonwealth
           disjoynted
           and
           dismembred
           in
           every
           part
           thereof
           ,
           the
           lust
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           of
           Pesants
           ,
           the
           barbarousnes
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           dissentions
           of
           Churchmen
           ,
           sad
           and
           tragicall
           ends
           of
           Nobles
           ,
           confusions
           in
           Families
           ,
           countenancing
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           applauding
           of
           Blasphemies
           are
           so
           rife
           and
           ripe
           amongst
           men
           !
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           how
           happy
           are
           Kingdomes
           ,
           how
           blessed
           be
           Commonwealths
           ,
           when
           Princes
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           other
           subordinate
           Officers
           ,
           each
           in
           their
           severall
           place
           and
           calling
           ,
           strive
           to
           promote
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Tranquillity
           of
           Subjects
           ;
           where
           the
           Ministry
           is
           incouraged
           ,
           Universities
           countenanced
           ,
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           upholden
           ,
           Subjects
           be
           unanimous
           and
           accustomed
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Piety
           and
           Godlinesse
           :
           lastly
           when
           both
           Prince
           and
           people
           aim
           joyntly
           at
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           mutuall
           commodity
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           be
           no
           decay
           ,
           no
           leading
           into
           Captivity
           ,
           nor
           complaining
           in
           their
           streets
           !
        
      
       
         
           II.
           The
           subject
           matter
           of
           this
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           disparity
           of
           these
           two
           contradictory
           conditions
           ,
           and
           the
           fearfull
           effects
           ,
           which
           they
           in
           all
           ages
           have
           wrought
           in
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           have
           made
           me
           at
           length
           after
           a
           long
           time
           of
           silence
           put
           Pen
           to
           Paper
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           intricate
           Labyrinth
           of
           those
           portions
           of
           Scripture
           which
           never
           Commentator
           yet
           ever
           medled
           with
           (
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           twelve
           last
           Chapters
           of
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
          
           the
           three
           last
           of
           the
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           the
           last
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           with
           some
           passages
           in
           
             Hosea
          
           and
           
             Zechary
             )
          
           to
           descry
           when
           We
           People
           of
           
             England
          
           with
           all
           Protestants
           in
           
             Europe
          
           shall
           see
           an
           end
           of
           these
           our
           Warres
           and
           Tumults
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           the
           Estate
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           Stares
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           from
           this
           present
           year
           1650
           ,
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Fifth
           and
           last
           universall
           MONARCHY
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           which
           shall
           begin
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1710
           ;
           and
           in
           what
           year
           we
           may
           expect
           the
           downfals
           of
           the
           Beast
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Red
           Dragon
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           the
           totall
           Conversion
           and
           restauration
           both
           of
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Jews
           within
           their
           holy
           Land
           of
           
             Jury
             :
          
           all
           which
           must
           most
           certainly
           be
           falfilled
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           .
           Of
           these
           high
           Points
           and
           Mysteries
           ,
           I
           finde
           nothing
           in
           any
           Commentator
           upon
           the
           last
           of
           
             Daniel
          
           and
           the
           
             Revelations
             ,
          
           save
           only
           
             Brightman
             ,
          
           who
           being
           acquainted
           in
           
             Leiden
          
           with
           
             Joseph
             Scaliger
             ,
          
           got
           some
           (
           but
           those
           very
           imperfect
           )
           notes
           of
           
             Grebner
          
           concerning
           those
           Numbers
           in
           
             Ezekiel
          
           and
           
             Daniel
             .
          
           But
           that
           excellent
           Manuscript
           ,
           which
           
             Johannes
             Baudensis
          
           writ
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Writings
           of
           
             Grebner
             ,
          
           declareth
           all
           
           these
           things
           most
           plainly
           and
           punctually
           ,
           how
           that
           greater
           Troubles
           ,
           fearfuller
           Combustions
           ,
           direfuller
           Devastations
           shall
           come
           upon
           the
           Western
           .
           Kingdomes
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           then
           yet
           ever
           did
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           expect
           the
           downfall
           either
           of
           Turk
           or
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           universall
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           .
           In
           which
           incomparable
           Work
           the
           Learned
           Astrologer
           
             bringeth
             Divine
             and
             Heavenly
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             
               Europe
            
             (
             for
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             seven
             years
             ,
             after
             that
             fearfull
             blazing
             Comet
             in
             1618.
             )
             should
             with
             amazed
             eyes
             behold
             the
             infinite
             and
             sudden
             mutations
             and
             downfals
             of
             flourishing
             States
             and
             potent
             Kingdomes
             ,
             the
             deformity
             of
             Empires
             ,
             and
             mournfull
             faces
             of
             Commonwealths
             (
             as
             is
             lately
             happened
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Portugall
               ,
               Swethland
               ,
               Bohemia
               ,
            
             and
             
               Denmark
               )
            
             the
             Devastations
             of
             whole
             Kingdoms
             at
             a
             clap
             ,
             and
             burning
             six
             or
             seven
             Nations
             at
             once
             in
             their
             ashes
             and
             cinders
             (
             as
             of
             late
             in
             
               Germany
               )
            
             not
             to
             make
             them
             ask
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Providence
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             or
             whether
             Empires
             and
             States
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             the
             will
             and
             power
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             upon
             secret
             and
             hidden
             causes
             beyond
             the
             thoughts
             and
             expectations
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             but
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             paternall
             corrections
             ,
             seeing
             by
             this
             they
             know
             he
             remembreth
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             this
             Fire
             and
             Water
             of
             Affliction
             he
             will
             bring
             his
             Church
             to
             a
             finall
             Conquest
             over
             her
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             Congregations
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             to
             an
             universall
             Monarchy
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           Severall
           passages
           of
           which
           Manuscript
           I
           will
           insert
           here
           and
           there
           in
           this
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           as
           Method
           and
           Matter
           shall
           require
           .
        
      
       
         
           III.
           The
           Confutation
           of
           the
           wicked
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           of
           the
           Personall
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           after
           
             An.
          
           1700.
           
        
         
           Since
           the
           spirituall
           sword
           was
           sheathed
           in
           
             England
          
           (
           which
           lopt
           off
           the
           serpentine
           Heads
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           yet
           growing
           )
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           how
           all
           Sects
           and
           Schismaticall
           Opinions
           in
           the
           world
           have
           (
           like
           devouring
           Weed
           )
           overgrown
           and
           choked
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           Above
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Millenaries
           have
           exalted
           themselves
           ,
           whose
           abominable
           Pamphlets
           have
           flown
           abroad
           like
           Atomes
           ,
           wherein
           they
           dream
           
             of
             a
             Personall
             Reign
             of
             Christ
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             how
             he
             shall
             descent
             from
             Heaven
             
               An.
            
             1666
             ,
             destroy
             all
             the
             works
             of
             darknesse
             in
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             make
             an
             easie
             passage
             to
             men
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             leap
             down
             to
             Earth
             again
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             list
             :
             how
             he
             shall
             keep
             a
             Quarter
             Sessions
             or
             Goal-delivery
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             upon
             Mount
             
               Olivet
               ,
            
             call
             all
             Nations
             before
             him
             ,
             rebuke
             them
             of
             sin
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             shall
             cut
             out
             of
             them
             their
             stony
             hearts
             ,
             and
             shall
             sew
             in
             their
             bellies
             hearts
             of
             flesh
             in
             stead
             thereof
             :
             that
             
               An.
               
               Dom.
            
             1700
             shall
             be
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Judgement
             shall
             last
             other
             1700
             years
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             the
             glorious
             Attributes
             of
             Christ's
             Mercy
             and
             Justice
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             explained
             to
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
           All
           which
           Fopperies
           with
           many
           mo
           too
           horrid
           to
           
           relate
           ,
           are
           contained
           in
           M.
           
             Archers
          
           Personall
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           
             Rich.
             
             Stirreys
          
           Kingdome
           of
           King
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           in
           
             A.R.
          
           his
           
             Caelestis
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           Printed
           
             A.
          
           1642
           ,
           1644
           ,
           and
           1645.
           
           Now
           having
           unmasked
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           Error
           
             (
             ut
             contraria
             juxtà
             se
             posita
             magis
             elucescant
             )
          
           I
           will
           epitomize
           in
           this
           Section
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           future
           estate
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           this
           time
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           afterward
           I
           intend
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           further
           to
           dilate
           and
           prosecute
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
           This
           year
           1650
           all
           
             Europe
          
           are
           in
           civil
           Warres
           .
           These
           civill
           warres
           shall
           not
           cease
           till
           they
           have
           mustered
           out
           a
           great
           Army
           of
           the
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           to
           ruine
           Rome
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           about
           
             Anno
          
           1666.
           
           Rome
           thus
           destroyed
           ,
           the
           Western
           Jews
           shall
           begin
           to
           learn
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           believe
           his
           Gospel
           (
           which
           they
           cannot
           do
           so
           long
           as
           Rome
           standeth
           )
           and
           shall
           
             Anno
          
           1683.
           enter
           upon
           the
           conversion
           of
           their
           Eastern
           brethren
           (
           the
           10.
           
           Tribes
           now
           invisibly
           hid
           in
           Tartaria
           and
           India
           )
           and
           they
           two
           (
           none
           else
           )
           shall
           ruine
           the
           Mahumetan
           Empire
           about
           
             An.
          
           1698.
           and
           so
           shall
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           holy
           Land
           to
           reinhabit
           Jerusalem
           .
           Then
           must
           begin
           a
           comparative
           felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           upon
           earth
           ,
           because
           after
           these
           times
           both
           Turk
           and
           Pope
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           .
           Neverthelesse
           this
           felicity
           must
           be
           mingled
           with
           internall
           troubles
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           within
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           shall
           never
           be
           wholly
           at
           rest
           ,
           while
           the
           world
           standeth
           .
           Lo
           ,
           here
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           Truth
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           and
           right
           sense
           of
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           Millenaries
           say
           ,
           Christ
           must
           descend
           personally
           feom
           heaven
           :
           The
           Scriptures
           on
           the
           contrary
           say
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           come
           from
           Heaven
           personally
           till
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           descend
           with
           his
           holy
           Angels
           in
           flaming
           fire
           to
           judge
           the
           quick
           and
           the
           dead
           .
           He
           shall
           send
           power
           and
           strength
           from
           heaven
           to
           his
           true
           Worshipppers
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           hitherto
           )
           to
           destroy
           Turk
           and
           Pope
           ,
           from
           Heaven
           he
           shall
           give
           power
           to
           his
           ancient
           people
           the
           Jews
           ,
           to
           regain
           their
           ancient
           Land
           of
           Judea
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           his
           corporeall
           presence
           upon
           Earth
           :
           from
           Heaven
           about
           
             An.
          
           1700.
           he
           shall
           transferre
           his
           Gospel
           from
           Europe
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           from
           Asia
           ,
           and
           raise
           up
           and
           inspire
           godly
           Ministers
           after
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           who
           shall
           implant
           his
           holy
           word
           in
           all
           and
           every
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           and
           Provinces
           of
           America
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           countries
           of
           the
           Southern
           and
           Eastern
           India
           ,
           China
           ,
           Tartaria
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           regions
           of
           the
           North
           unto
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           shine
           in
           as
           great
           purity
           and
           glory
           as
           ever
           it
           hath
           done
           in
           England
           or
           Germany
           .
           This
           is
           the
           felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           fifth
           Monarchy
           in
           Nebuchadnezzars
           Image
           ,
           the
           ministeriall
           (
           not
           personall
           )
           Reign
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           endure
           for
           ever
           (
           as
           Archer
           would
           have
           it
           )
           nor
           for
           a
           1000
           years
           (
           as
           Alsted
           dreams
           )
           but
           for
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           (
           none
           excepted
           )
           may
           professe
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           none
           plead
           ignorance
           before
           his
           Tribunall
           ,
           presently
           after
           which
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           world
           shall
           come
           ,
           after
           which
           time
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           IV.
           A
           Declaration
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           blaving
           Comet
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1618.
           
        
         
           This
           Digression
           made
           ,
           I
           return
           to
           my
           purposed
           method
           .
        
         
           That
           fearfull
           and
           ominous
           Night-torch
           ,
           which
           prognosticated
           all
           that
           misery
           to
           Germany
           and
           great
           Brittain
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           now
           suffered
           ,
           was
           the
           forerunner
           of
           all
           our
           evils
           .
           This
           Comet
           Longomontanus
           and
           D.
           
             Bambridge
          
           say
           appeared
           but
           28.
           dayes
           ,
           indeed
           it
           was
           neither
           observed
           in
           Denmark
           nor
           at
           London
           before
           Novemb.
           18.
           or
           21.
           but
           
             Erycius
             Puteanus
          
           observed
           it
           Novemb.
           11.
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           as
           he
           testifies
           in
           the
           first
           book
           of
           his
           learned
           Paradoxologie
           ,
           pag.
           33.
           38.
           so
           it
           appeared
           for
           the
           space
           of
           37.
           or
           38.
           dayes
           ,
           foreshewing
           that
           first
           Germany
           ,
           Livonia
           ,
           Swethland
           ,
           with
           other
           North-parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           then
           Scotland
           ,
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           should
           feel
           the
           terrible
           effects
           thereof
           in
           warre
           and
           famine
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           37.
           or
           38.
           years
           ,
           even
           from
           
             An.
          
           1618.
           till
           
             An.
          
           1656.
           
           This
           Comet
           was
           strengthned
           by
           a
           fearfull
           conjunction
           of
           Saturn
           and
           Jupiter
           ,
           
             An.
          
           1616.
           
           July
           18.
           
           The
           effects
           of
           both
           which
           were
           not
           to
           be
           confined
           in
           those
           terrible
           concomitants
           of
           war
           perpetrated
           in
           Germany
           (
           which
           L.B.
           and
           D.
           
             Vincent
          
           so
           pathetically
           delineate
           )
           but
           were
           to
           end
           in
           the
           judgements
           of
           God
           upon
           Europe
           for
           neglecting
           the
           downfall
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           ruine
           of
           Rome
           ,
           annihilation
           of
           the
           Sodomiticall
           Order
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           extirpation
           of
           all
           Kingdoms
           and
           free
           States
           of
           Papists
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Lion
           of
           the
           North
           to
           erect
           his
           FIFTH
           MONARCHIE
           in
           the
           ashes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           wherein
           shall
           be
           established
           the
           eternall
           felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           M.
           
             Shirley
          
           Fellow
           of
           Trinity-Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           once
           shewed
           me
           a
           Letter
           from
           his
           learned
           friend
           
             Buxtorf
             ,
          
           dared
           
             An.
          
           1624.
           
           May
           3.
           wherein
           was
           contained
           a
           Prognostique
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           before-mentioned
           Comet
           and
           Conjunction
           ,
           sent
           him
           from
           that
           incomparable
           Astrologer
           ,
           
             Johannes
             Baudensis
          
           Nephew
           to
           
             Paul
             Grebner
             ,
          
           which
           for
           the
           strangenesse
           and
           rarity
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           here
           insert
           .
        
         
           
             Caeterùm
             ,
             quòd
             de
             patriae
             nostrae
             afflictissimae
             statu
             consilesco
             ,
             indignaris
             ;
             nihil
             profectò
             seribendum
             nunc
             habeo
             ,
             nisi
             omnia
             (
             ut
             Poetae
             verhis
             utor
             )
             in
             pejus
             ruere
             ,
             &
             retrò
             sublapsa
             referri
             .
             Tam'Danus
             quàm
             Caesar
             enixè
             laborant
             ,
             ut
             miseram
             Germaniam
             quamprimùm
             pessum
             iri
             spectent
             :
             Nec
             milites
             utriusqùe
             qui●quam
             aliud
             meditantur
             ,
             nisi
             strages
             &
             vastitatem
             .
             Accepi
             nudiustertius
             à
             
               Johanne
               Baudensi
            
             (
             amico
             mihi
             multimodis
             charissimo
             )
             sententias
             nostratium
             Astrologorum
             de
             horribili
             illo
             Cometà
             ,
             qui
             
               Anno
               1618.
            
             apparuit
             ,
             &
             nuperrimâ
             Saturni
             &
             Jovis
             Conjunctione
             .
             En
             tibi
             vaticinium
             ,
             si
             non
             Apostolicum
             ,
             at
             longè
             (
             ni
             fallor
             )
             plusquàm
             Astrologicum
             .
             Surrexit
             Deus
             &
             gladium
             eduxit
             .
             Clades
             magnorum
             Imperatorum
             ,
             strages
             populorum
             ,
             regum
             funera
             ,
             rerum-publicarum
             eversiones
             ,
             monarchiarum
             mut●●iones
             ,
             assassinationes
             principum
             &
             ducum
             illustriorum
             ,
             vivienta
             &
             superba
             consi●ia
             ,
             proditiones
             &
             rebelliones
             inter
             Subditos
             in
             hoc
             coelo
             nostro
             Europico
             exorientur
             .
             Experientur
             religiosi
             à
             potentioribus
             Legum
             
             &
             institutorum
             Ecclesiasticorum
             mutationem
             ,
             à
             plebeijs
             novarum
             rerum
             inexplebilem
             cupiditatem
             .
             Boreales
             Europae
             partes
             ferro
             ,
             morbo
             &
             peste
             laborabunt
             ,
             depauperabuntur
             divites
             ,
             Principes
             Dominijs
             exuti
             erunt
             ,
             exulabunt
             patres
             &
             filij
             post
             longum
             turbarum
             inter
             capedinem
             in
             integrum
             restituentur
             .
             Hie
             quoque
             Cometa
             terribilem
             Romae
             ruinam
             ,
             singulisque
             Europae
             civitatibus
             incendia
             minitatur
             ,
             Clerici
             Papicolae
             praecipuè
             Cardinales
             de
             gradibus
             si●is
             dejicientur
             ,
             Lowlistae
             ubique
             ad
             mortem
             rapientur
             ,
             nec
             Gallis
             aut
             Hispanis
             animus
             erit
             carnificum
             laqueos
             evitare
             .
             Quinimò
             cernimus
             etiam
             in
             terrâ
             sanct
             a
             àveteribus
             incolis
             oriturum
             Regnum
             ,
             quod
             erit
             Christianis
             miraculum
             ,
             &
             Orbi
             terricul●mentum
             .
             Novique
             Imperij
             Revolutio
             istis
             succedet
             ,
             sub
             quo
             generale
             gaudium
             ,
             laetitia
             &
             voluptas
             humano
             generi
             subministrabitur
             ,
             improbis
             ubique
             de
             medio
             sublatis
             .
             Haec
             omnia
             per
             Regem
             quendam
             Borealem
             peragentur
             ,
             qui
             pacem
             ,
             Religionem
             ,
             &
             Securitatem
             per
             totum
             Orbem
             miraculosè
             stabilibit
             .
          
        
         
           Whereas
           you
           are
           angry
           that
           I
           keep
           silence
           concerning
           the
           estate
           of
           our
           most
           distressed
           Countrey
           .
           Truly
           I
           have
           nothing
           now
           to
           write
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           things
           (
           that
           I
           may
           use
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Poet
           )
           grow
           worse
           and
           woese
           .
           As
           well
           the
           King
           of
           
             Denmark
          
           as
           the
           Emperour
           earnestly
           endeavour
           to
           see
           miserable
           
             Germany
          
           destroyed
           as
           soon
           as
           may
           be
           ;
           neither
           do
           the
           souldiers
           of
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           think
           of
           any
           other
           thing
           then
           slaughter
           and
           desolation
           .
        
         
           I
           received
           the
           other
           day
           ,
           from
           my
           dear
           Friend
           
             John
             Baudensis
             ,
          
           the
           opinions
           of
           our
           Astrologers
           concerning
           that
           terrible
           Comet
           which
           appeared
           
             Anno
          
           1618
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           later
           Conjunction
           of
           
             Saturn
          
           and
           
             Jupiter
             .
          
           Behold
           thou
           then
           a
           Prophecie
           (
           if
           not
           Apostolical
           )
           yet
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           far
           beyond
           Astrological
           .
           GOD
           hath
           arisen
           and
           drawn
           his
           sword
           :
           There
           shall
           happen
           in
           these
           our
           European
           Regions
           ,
           the
           destruction
           of
           great
           Emperours
           ,
           the
           slaughter
           of
           people
           ,
           Funerals
           of
           Kings
           ,
           subversions
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           mutations
           of
           Monarchies
           ,
           massacres
           of
           Princes
           and
           illustrious
           Commanders
           ,
           violent
           and
           proud
           Counsels
           ,
           Treasons
           and
           Rebellions
           amongst
           Subjects
           :
           Clergie-men
           shall
           finde
           a
           change
           of
           Laws
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           greater
           power
           ,
           and
           an
           insatiable
           desire
           of
           new
           things
           amongst
           common
           people
           .
           The
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Europe
           shall
           be
           greatly
           oppressed
           with
           Warre
           ,
           Sicknesse
           and
           Pestilence
           .
           Rich
           men
           shall
           be
           impoverished
           ,
           Princes
           cast
           out
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ;
           The
           fathers
           shall
           be
           banished
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           space
           of
           trouble
           their
           children
           shall
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           condition
           .
           This
           Comet
           also
           threatneth
           the
           terrible
           ruine
           of
           
             Rome
          
           and
           burnings
           in
           all
           the
           Cities
           of
           Europe
           .
           The
           Papistical
           Clergy
           ,
           especially
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           shall
           be
           cast
           down
           from
           their
           Dignities
           ,
           the
           Jesuites
           every where
           shall
           be
           drawn
           to
           death
           ,
           neither
           shall
           the
           French-men
           or
           Spaniards
           have
           courage
           to
           save
           their
           necks
           from
           the
           halters
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           We
           discern
           a
           Kingdom
           to
           arise
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           in
           the
           holy
           Land
           ,
           which
           to
           Christians
           shall
           be
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           World
           a
           terrour
           ;
           and
           these
           shall
           obtain
           the
           Revolution
           of
           a
           new
           Empire
           ,
           under
           which
           shall
           be
           administred
           universal
           Gladnesse
           ,
           Joy
           and
           Delight
           to
           mankinde
           (
           the
           wicked
           being
           every where
           taken
           away
           .
           )
           All
           these
           things
           shall
           be
           effected
           by
           a
           certain
           Northern
           King
           who
           shall
           miraculously
           
           establish
           Peace
           ,
           Religion
           and
           Security
           throughout
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Letter
           .
           And
           how
           punctually
           all
           these
           things
           are
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           let
           the
           world
           judge
           .
           We
           in
           England
           have
           felt
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           stript
           to
           suffer
           the
           calamities
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           having
           for
           the
           present
           lost
           what
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           regained
           ,
           and
           seeing
           a
           new
           storm
           of
           Devastations
           hanging
           over
           our
           heads
           by
           the
           young
           Kings
           late
           arrival
           in
           
             Scotland
          
           (
           where
           he
           is
           received
           as
           absolute
           Soveraign
           )
           which
           fils
           mens
           hearts
           with
           pensive
           thoughts
           and
           doubtings
           what
           will
           be
           the
           end
           of
           these
           wofull
           beginnings
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           zealous
           adoret
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           nor
           deserve
           I
           to
           censure
           the
           Actions
           of
           our
           Representatives
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           not
           promise
           the
           Term
           of
           an
           Age
           to
           our
           novel
           Government
           ,
           but
           think
           verily
           ,
           a
           change
           to
           the
           old
           Model
           is
           nigh
           at
           hand
           .
           It
           is
           casual
           to
           the
           best
           Kingdoms
           to
           have
           Interregnums
           ,
           but
           as
           we
           stand
           now
           ,
           we
           shall
           neither
           be
           for
           six
           years
           together
           a
           Body
           Politique
           ,
           nor
           a
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           .
           That
           excellent
           Astrologer
           of
           Misnia
           ,
           
             Paul
             Grebner
             ,
          
           was
           more
           then
           an
           Inquisitour
           into
           the
           Effects
           of
           Starres
           ,
           being
           questionlesse
           indued
           from
           above
           with
           a
           Prophetick
           spirit
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           much
           lesse
           expected
           of
           all
           .
           He
           plainly
           affirms
           ,
           That
           as
           
             England
          
           ever
           was
           a
           Monarchy
           within
           it self
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           discovered
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           so
           shall
           it
           so
           continue
           and
           remain
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           all
           other
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           in
           Europe
           are
           swallowed
           up
           of
           the
           FIFTH
           MONARCHIE
           of
           the
           Lion
           of
           the
           North
           .
           His
           Prophecie
           of
           our
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           of
           the
           Fate
           of
           our
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Restauration
           of
           his
           Son
           to
           his
           Fathers
           Dominions
           ,
           runneth
           thus
           in
           
             Ban
             .
          
           72.
           
        
         
           
             
             Per
             idem
             tempus
             Rex
             quidam
             Borealis
             (
             nomine
             
               Carolus
               )
               Mariam
            
             ex
             Papisticâ
             religione
             fibi
             assumptam
             in
             matrimonium
             conjunxerit
             ,
             ex
             quo
             evadet
             regum
             infelicissimus
             .
             Unde
             populus
             ejus
             ,
             ipso
             abdicato
             ,
             Comitem
             quendam
             perantiquae
             Familiae
             regno
             praeponet
             ,
             qui
             tres
             annos
             ,
             aut
             circitèr
             durabit
             ;
             &
             hoc
             quoque
             remoto
             ,
             Equitem
             quendam
             bellicosum
             in
             ejus
             locum
             assumet
             ,
             qui
             paulo
             ampliùs
             regnabit
             .
             Post
             hunc
             eliget
             nullum
             .
             Interea
             ,
             unus
             è
             stirpe
             
               Caroli
            
             in
             littore
             regni
             patres
             sui
             cum
             
               Gallicis
               ,
               Suevicis
               ,
               Danicis
               ,
               Hollandicis
               ,
               Burgurdicis
               &
               Germanicis
            
             auxiliis
             stabit
             ,
             omnes
             inimicos
             suos
             cruentissimo
             praelio
             superabit
             ,
             &
             posteà
             regnum
             suum
             felicissimè
             administrabit
             ,
             eritque
             
               Cerolo
            
             magno
             major
             .
             
               And
               in
            
             Ban
             .
             74.
             
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Circà
             Anno
             1663
             Brittaniarum
             
               Rex
            
             antiquum
             cum
             Belgarum
             Ordinibus
             foedus
             &
             amicitiam
             rumpet
             ,
             ob
             ereptas
             sibi
             ab
             ipsorum
             piratis
             naviculas
             quasdam
             ,
             qui
             pertrepidi
             ad
             novum
             
               Danorum
            
             Regem
             (
             nomine
             
               Christiernum
               )
            
             confugient
             ,
             qui
             utrosque
             primò
             compositissimis
             orationibus
             ,
             deinde
             muneribus
             in
             concordiam
             alliciet
             .
          
        
         
           About
           the
           same
           time
           a
           certain
           Northern
           King
           (
           named
           
             Charles
             )
          
           who
           shall
           marry
           
             Mary
          
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           to
           his
           great
           unhappinesse
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           people
           (
           rejecting
           him
           )
           shall
           set
           up
           an
           Earl
           of
           a
           very
           ancient
           Family
           ,
           who
           shall
           continue
           three
           years
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           he
           dying
           they
           shall
           elect
           in
           his
           stead
           a
           warlike
           Knight
           ,
           who
           shall
           rule
           a
           little
           longer
           :
           after
           him
           they
           elect
           none
           ;
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           one
           of
           
             Charles
          
           his
           Stock
           shall
           land
           on
           the
           Sea-coasts
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           with
           
             French
             ,
             Swedish
             ,
             Danish
             ,
             Hollandian
             ,
             Burgonian
          
           and
           
             German
          
           Forces
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           cruel
           battell
           shall
           vanquish
           all
           his
           
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           afterward
           most
           happily
           govern
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           be
           greater
           then
           
             Charls
          
           the
           Great
           .
           And
           about
           the
           year
           1663
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Brittains
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           some
           Ships
           at
           Sea
           shall
           break
           his
           League
           and
           Amity
           with
           the
           States
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
          
           who
           fearing
           ,
           shall
           to
           the
           new
           King
           of
           
             Danes
          
           (
           named
           
             Christiernus
             )
          
           for
           succour
           ,
           and
           he
           by
           fair
           Intreaties
           and
           large
           Gifts
           shall
           win
           either
           side
           to
           Agreement
           .
        
         
           Nor
           ever
           doth
           he
           speak
           of
           
             England
          
           in
           all
           that
           famous
           Manuscript
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           the
           most
           warlike
           and
           potent
           Kingdome
           in
           
             Europe
             .
          
           Therefore
           all
           good
           Christians
           ought
           to
           wish
           the
           new
           Warre
           were
           concluded
           rather
           by
           an
           happy
           Agreement
           and
           Composition
           ,
           then
           by
           Sword
           and
           Musket
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           placed
           on
           his
           Throne
           rather
           with
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           loving
           and
           and
           rejoyce
           all
           Subjects
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           swords
           of
           Forreigners
           .
           For
           if
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Restauration
           be
           in
           bloud
           ,
           and
           tumbling
           of
           garments
           in
           bloud
           ,
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           it
           will
           be
           with
           burning
           and
           fuel
           of
           fire
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           That
           this
           future
           History
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           may
           be
           more
           fully
           and
           clearly
           understood
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           set
           it
           down
           by
           way
           of
           Chronology
           upon
           the
           principall
           passages
           in
           
             Ezekiel
          
           and
           the
           
             Revelations
             ,
          
           as
           I
           lately
           collected
           it
           out
           of
           the
           two
           
             M
             S
             S.
          
           of
           
             Grebner
          
           and
           
             Ioannes
             Baudensis
             ,
          
           and
           afterward
           subscribed
           certain
           Notes
           and
           Animadversions
           upon
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             3947
          
           
             THe
             woman
             travelleth
             ,
          
           viz.
           The
           Jewish
           Synagogue
           bringeth
           forth
           Christ
           ,
           whereupon
           ensueth
           the
           battel
           between
           
             Michael
          
           and
           the
           Dragon
           (
           Christ
           and
           the
           Devil
           )
           Christ
           being
           persecuted
           of
           the
           Devil
           by
           
             Herod
          
           in
           his
           Infancy
           ,
           flieth
           into
           
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             34
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             3981
          
           in
           his
           appointed
           time
           of
           34
           years
           ,
           suffereth
           and
           ascendeth
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             65
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4012
          
           The
           Devil
           enraged
           that
           he
           could
           no
           more
           persecute
           Christ
           ,
           raiseth
           persecutions
           against
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           by
           
             Nero
          
           and
           others
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           12.
           
             per
             tot
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             70
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4017
          
           The
           first
           Seal
           opened
           ,
           The
           white
           Horse
           and
           his
           Rider
           ,
           with
           the
           crowned
           Bow
           ,
           signifieth
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           6.
           2.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             71
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4018
          
           Satan
           is
           bound
           for
           a
           1000
           years
           from
           raging
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Pevel
             .
          
           20.
           2.
           8.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             65
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4020
          
           The
           second
           Seal
           opened
           ,
           The
           red
           Horse
           is
           the
           massacre
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           ten
           general
           Persecutions
           about
           
             Anno
          
           65
           ,
           to
           
             An.
          
           330.
           
           
             Revel.
          
           6.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             104
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4051
          
           The
           third
           Seal
           opened
           ,
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Ebion
          
           and
           
             Cerinthus
          
           trouble
           the
           Church
           with
           damnable
           and
           infectious
           Heresies
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           6.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             173
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4120
          
           The
           fourth
           Seal
           opened
           ,
           Horrid
           Famine
           ,
           devouring
           Pestilences
           and
           outragious
           Wars
           ,
           waste
           and
           depopulate
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           for
           cruelty
           to
           Christians
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           6.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             194
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4141
          
           The
           fifth
           Seal
           opened
           ,
           Mutual
           Massacres
           of
           the
           wretched
           
             Caesars
             ,
          
           beginning
           at
           
             Pertinax
             ,
          
           and
           ending
           at
           
             Licinius
             ,
          
           slain
           by
           
             Constantine
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             288
          
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4235
          
           The
           sixth
           Seal
           opened
           ,
           
             Dioclesian
          
           and
           
             Maximilian
          
           give
           over
           their
           Caesarships
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           eradicate
           Christianity
           .
           
             Constantine
          
           strengthened
           with
           their
           Armies
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           warreth
           upon
           
             Licinius
             ,
          
           slayeth
           him
           ,
           destroyeth
           the
           Pretorian-Camp
           ,
           abolisheth
           Heathenism
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           6.
           12.
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4255
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             308
          
           The
           seventh
           Seal
           opened
           ,
           
             And
             silence
             in
             Heaven
             for
             half
             an
             hour
             ,
             viz.
          
           The
           Church
           enjoyeth
           rest
           thirty
           years
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           that
           
             Constantine
          
           the
           Great
           reigned
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           8.
           1.
           
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4286
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             339
          
           Yet
           clouds
           of
           persecution
           arise
           in
           the
           interim
           in
           the
           sky
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           the
           seven
           Angels
           prepare
           themselves
           to
           blow
           the
           seven
           Trumpets
           for
           the
           space
           of
           23
           years
           ,
           even
           all
           the
           reign
           of
           
             Constantines
          
           three
           sons
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           8.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4310
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             363
          
           
             Julian
          
           that
           wretched
           Apostata
           bending
           his
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           ruine
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           licenceth
           17000
           Jews
           to
           return
           to
           
             Jerusalem
          
           to
           rebuild
           their
           Temple
           ;
           but
           God
           destroyeth
           them
           all
           by
           Lightnings
           and
           Pestilences
           :
           Horrible
           Earthquakes
           cast
           up
           into
           the
           Air
           the
           foundations
           which
           had
           been
           buried
           in
           rubbish
           till
           then
           .
           Therefore
           
             Daniels
          
           compute
           of
           the
           Temples
           finall
           ruine
           must
           but
           begin
           then
           ;
           there
           begin
           his
           two
           Numbers
           
             (
             Chap.
          
           12.
           
             ver.
          
           11
           ,
           12.
           )
           of
           1290
           ,
           and
           1335
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           must
           but
           make
           1335
           years
           ,
           which
           added
           to
           363
           ,
           make
           up
           and
           point
           to
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           1698
           ,
           the
           joyfull
           Jubile
           of
           the
           Churches
           Deliverance
           from
           all
           Adversity
           .
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4373
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             426
          
           The
           first
           Trumpet
           blown
           .
           Fire
           and
           hail
           (
           war
           and
           bloudshed
           )
           cast
           into
           the
           troublesome
           Sea
           of
           the
           Roman-Western-Empire
           by
           
             Valentinian
             ,
          
           and
           the
           succeeding
           Emperours
           ,
           untill
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Western-Empire
           ,
           The
           savage
           Inundations
           of
           
             Goths
             ,
             Huns
             ,
             Vandals
          
           and
           
             Bulgarians
          
           into
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           Revel.
           8.
           7.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4553
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             606
          
           The
           second
           Trumpet
           blown
           ,
           
             Boniface
          
           that
           Mountain
           of
           fiery
           Combustions
           obtaineth
           of
           
             Phocas
          
           the
           Popish
           Supremacy
           .
           Hence
           wars
           betwixt
           the
           Emperours
           and
           Popes
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           8.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4613
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             666
          
           The
           third
           Trumpet
           blown
           ,
           The
           Romish
           Bishop
           (
           the
           great
           Star
           of
           the
           Western
           Christian
           Clergy
           )
           falleth
           from
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Truth
           and
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           vigilant
           Pastour
           becomes
           a
           ravenous
           Robber
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           gifts
           thereof
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           8.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             4946
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             999
          
           The
           fourth
           Trumpet
           blown
           ,
           The
           Pope
           fallen
           from
           Piety
           ,
           and
           his
           Clergy
           from
           the
           Pulpits
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousness
           with
           his
           Merits
           ,
           the
           Church
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           the
           Stars
           thereof
           are
           eclipsed
           ,
           and
           vilified
           by
           
             Sylvester
          
           II
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           8.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5018
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1071
          
           Satan
           loosed
           out
           of
           prison
           beginneth
           to
           rage
           by
           
             Gregory
          
           VII
           against
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           20.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5140
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1195
          
           The
           fifth
           Trumpet
           blown
           ,
           The
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           with
           his
           Keyes
           openeth
           hel's
           mouth
           to
           let
           out
           his
           Cloister-fiends
           and
           satanical
           Locusts
           to
           overspread
           the
           Earth
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           described
           by
           
             John
          
           most
           graphically
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           9.
           9.
           to
           13.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5245
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1300
          
           The
           sixth
           Trumpet
           blown
           ,
           The
           
             Ottoman
          
           Empire
           ariseth
           ,
           invadeth
           first
           the
           Eastern-Empire
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           and
           winneth
           it
           :
           then
           flieth
           upon
           the
           
             Germane
          
           Emperour
           with
           barbarous
           millions
           of
           invincible
           Armies
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           9.
           13.
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
         
           The
           saying
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           9.
           15.
           of
           the
           Turks
           preparation
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           a
           moneth
           ,
           and
           a
           year
           ,
           beginneth
           now
           .
           Which
           Number
           allegorically
           taken
           maketh
           398
           years
           :
           which
           added
           to
           
             A.
          
           1300
           ,
           
           the
           year
           of
           the
           original
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           
             A.
          
           1698.
           shall
           be
           the
           final
           downfal
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5462
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1517
          
           The
           last
           Trumpet
           is
           blown
           ,
           The
           Thrones
           ,
           Principalities
           and
           Dominions
           in
           Heaven
           rejoyce
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           now
           at
           length
           take
           his
           Churches
           Cause
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           raise
           up
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Sons
           of
           Thunder
           to
           vindicate
           the
           quarrel
           thereof
           against
           the
           Romish
           Antichrist
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           11.
           from
           
             ver.
          
           15.
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           By
           eating
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           
             Chap.
          
           10.
           
           
           Measuring
           the
           Temple
           and
           slaying
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             Chap.
          
           11.
           is
           understood
           the
           Reformation
           by
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           downfall
           of
           the
           Papacy
           under
           
             Charles
          
           the
           fifth
           .
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5504
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1559
          
           The
           first
           Vial
           poured-out
           ,
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           by
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
          
           renounce
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           which
           generates
           the
           ulcers
           of
           spight
           and
           malice
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           against
           
             England
             ,
          
           Revel.
           16.
           2.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5518
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1572
          
           The
           second
           Vial
           poured
           out
           ,
           
             Martin
             Chemnitius
          
           and
           others
           ,
           pronounce
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           against
           the
           mortiferous
           Sea
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           Revel.
           18.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5528
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1583
          
           The
           third
           Vial
           poured
           out
           ,
           The
           stinking
           Waters
           of
           the
           Papacy
           are
           infected
           with
           bloud
           in
           murthering
           of
           the
           Popes
           and
           Romanists
           in
           Rome
           ,
           the
           slaughters
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           Low-Countreys
           ,
           and
           the
           Discomfiture
           of
           the
           Spanish-Armado
           in
           
             Anno
          
           1588.
           
           Revel.
           16.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5540
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1605
          
           The
           fourth
           Vial
           poured
           out
           ,
           The
           Protestant
           Champions
           
             Pareus
             ,
             Polanus
             ,
             Whitakers
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
             Andrews
             ,
          
           King
           
             James
          
           and
           others
           ,
           pour
           light
           upon
           the
           Sunne
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           writing
           against
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Stapleton
             ,
             Campian
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Papists
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           16.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5565
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1630
          
           The
           fifth
           Vial
           is
           now
           pouring
           out
           ,
           The
           
             Swedes
          
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             An.
          
           1632.
           
           The
           English
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           1640
           ,
           combine
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Jesuites
           proscribed
           in
           
             Poland
          
           and
           
             Swethland
             ,
             Anno
          
           1648.
           
           This
           Vial
           shall
           end
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1666.
           
           Revel.
           16.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5594
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1659
          
           The
           sixth
           Vial
           beginneth
           to
           be
           poured
           out
           ,
           Three
           barbarous
           Nations
           sack
           
             Hydruntum
          
           in
           
             Apulia
             ,
          
           made
           enrodes
           into
           the
           Eastern
           Coasts
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           and
           sack
           them
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           .
           Factions
           and
           Massacres
           in
           
             Rome
          
           and
           
             Tuskany
             .
          
           The
           Pope
           contemned
           and
           invaded
           ,
           The
           Western
           Christians
           make
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           fire
           
             Rome
          
           in
           the
           2419
           year
           after
           
             Romulus
          
           laid
           the
           foundation
           thereof
           ,
           as
           
             Sibylla
          
           prophesied
           .
           
             Oracul
             .
             lib.
          
           4.
           Revel.
           16.
           from
           
             ver.
          
           12.
           to
           17.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5595
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1660
          
           The
           faithfull
           and
           true
           Warriour
           riding
           upon
           a
           white
           Horse
           
           descendeth
           from
           heaven
           with
           his
           Souldiers
           riding
           upon
           white
           horses
           ,
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           The
           Angel
           in
           the
           Sun
           calleth
           to
           all
           the
           fowles
           of
           heaven
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           feast
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           eat
           the
           flesh
           of
           Kings
           ,
           Captains
           ,
           mighty
           Men
           and
           horses
           .
           
             Rev.
          
           19.
           11
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           I
           saw
           the
           beast
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Warriours
           gathered
           together
           ,
           to
           warre
           against
           him
           that
           sate
           on
           the
           horse
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Souldiers
           .
           But
           the
           beast
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           worketh
           miracles
           before
           him
           ,
           whereby
           he
           deceived
           them
           that
           have
           received
           the
           beasts
           mark
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           worship
           his
           image
           :
           These
           two
           were
           cast
           alive
           into
           the
           lake
           burning
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstene
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           Ibid.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5601
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1666
          
           
             Vrbs
             antiqua
             ruit
             ,
             multos
             dominata
             per
             annos
             :
          
           
             Destruiturque
             armis
             gens
             scelerata
             suis
             .
          
        
         
           Go
           out
           of
           her
           my
           people
           ,
           that
           ye
           be
           not
           partakers
           of
           her
           sins
           ,
           nor
           receive
           of
           her
           plagues
           Forasmuch
           (
           O
           
             Rome
             )
          
           as
           thou
           glorifiedst
           thy self
           ,
           and
           livedst
           in
           pleasure
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           sit
           a
           Queen
           ,
           am
           no
           widdow
           ,
           and
           shall
           see
           no
           sorrow
           :
           therefore
           shall
           thy
           plagues
           come
           upon
           thee
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           death
           ,
           sorrow
           and
           famine
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ;
           for
           strong
           is
           the
           Lord
           God
           that
           judgeth
           thee
           .
           The
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           shall
           bewail
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           never
           more
           be
           inhabited
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           a
           candle
           shall
           shine
           no
           more
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           and
           of
           the
           Bride
           shall
           be
           heard
           no
           more
           in
           thee
           .
           Rejoyce
           (
           O
           heavens
           !
           )
           for
           righteous
           are
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           He
           hath
           condemned
           the
           great
           Whore
           .
           Then
           they
           sung
           Hallelujah
           ,
           and
           her
           smoak
           arose
           up
           for
           evermore
           
             Rev.
          
           18.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           20.
           
           &
           19.
           3.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5614
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1679
          
           
             Rome
          
           being
           destroyed
           ,
           Jews
           dwell
           amongst
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           search
           into
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           learn
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5618
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1684
          
           A
           great
           Conjunction
           of
           
             Saturn
          
           and
           
             Jupiter
          
           in
           
             Leo
             .
          
           The
           Jews
           converted
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           prepare
           to
           unite
           with
           their
           Brethren
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           raise
           a
           Combination
           to
           propagate
           the
           Gospel
           and
           destroy
           the
           Headless-Turks
           .
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5622
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1687
          
           Praise
           our
           God
           all
           ye
           his
           Saints
           and
           Servants
           ,
           and
           ye
           that
           fear
           him
           both
           small
           and
           great
           .
           And
           I
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           great
           multitude
           both
           small
           and
           great
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           the
           sound
           of
           many
           Waters
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           voice
           of
           strong
           thundrings
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Hallelujah
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           reigneth
           .
           Let
           us
           rejoice
           and
           be
           glad
           and
           give
           glory
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Lamb
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           his
           wife
           hath
           made
           her self
           ready
           .
           
             Rev
          
           19.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           
             
               Anno
               Mundi
               .
            
             5633
          
           
             
               Anno
               Christi
               .
            
             1698
          
           The
           dreadfull
           and
           terrible
           Battell
           of
           the
           Jews
           with
           the
           enraged
           Turks
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Judea
           ,
           where
           the
           Turks
           are
           destroyed
           with
           an
           eternall
           destruction
           .
           
             Ezech.
          
           38.
           
           &
           39.
           chap.
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Gog
          
           and
           
             Magog
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           Turks
           and
           Tartarians
           )
           gather
           themselves
           together
           to
           battell
           ,
           whose
           Number
           is
           as
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           they
           went
           up
           into
           the
           plain
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           incompassed
           the
           Tents
           of
           the
           Saints
           about
           ,
           even
           the
           beloved
           City
           ,
           but
           fire
           came
           
           down
           from
           God
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           them
           .
           
             Revelat.
          
           20.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
                 .
              
               5635
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1700
            
             THE
             FIFTH
             MONARCHY
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
                 .
              
               5645
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1710
            
             ANd
             I
             saw
             a
             new
             heaven
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             heaven
             and
             the
             first
             earth
             were
             passed
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             more
             sea
             .
             The
             new
             Jerusalem
             came
             down
             from
             God
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             trimmed
             like
             a
             Bride
             to
             meet
             her
             husband
             .
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             out
             of
             heaven
             saying
             ,
             behold
             the
             Glory
             and
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             God
             himself
             shall
             be
             their
             God
             with
             them
             :
             and
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             death
             ,
             neither
             sorrow
             ,
             neither
             crying
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             more
             pain
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             .
             
               Rev.
            
             21.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
                 .
              
               5698
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1763
            
             No
             more
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             no
             more
             any
             Western
             Empire
             or
             any
             footstep
             thereof
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             now
             transplanted
             his
             Gospel
             from
             Europe
             unto
             a
             more
             gratefull
             and
             pregnant
             soyl
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             in
             due
             season
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Mundi
                   .
                
                 5699
              
               
                 
                   Anno
                   Christi
                   .
                
                 1764
              
               Jam
               nova
               Progenies
               coelo
               demittitur
               alto
               ,
            
             
               Exoriturque
               atris
               Lucifer
               albus
               equis
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
                 .
              
               5702
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1767
            
             The
             holy
             Temple
             restored
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             the
             holy
             utensils
             prepared
             :
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             filseth
             the
             house
             ,
             God
             lovingly
             upbraideth
             the
             Israelites
             for
             their
             infidelity
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             Vagabonds
             in
             all
             Coasts
             of
             the
             World
             2400
             years
             ,
             without
             King
             ,
             Law
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Temple
             ,
             and
             rehearseth
             their
             blessed
             and
             joyfull
             estate
             now
             being
             converted
             and
             victorious
             over
             all
             their
             enemies
             .
             
               Ezech.
            
             12.
             last
             chap.
             
               per
               tot
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
                 .
              
               5705
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1770
            
             Behold
             I
             make
             all
             things
             new
             .
             
               Rev.
            
             21.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
                 .
              
               5728
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1793
            
             The
             Jewish
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             labour
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             World
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             .
             
               Ezech.
            
             46.
             
               per
               tot
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
                 .
              
               5765
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 .
              
               1830
            
             The
             seventh
             Viall
             powred
             out
             ,
             And
             now
             are
             all
             things
             fulfilled
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             After
             which
             all
             Nations
             may
             expect
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             great
             Judge
             ,
             to
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           reacheth
           the
           Observations
           of
           
             Grebner
          
           and
           
             Baudensis
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           VI
           .
           A
           true
           Explication
           of
           that
           Number
           in
           
             Rev.
          
           20.
           8.
           
        
         
           BEfore
           I
           come
           to
           comment
           upon
           this
           Chronologicall
           Index
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           to
           deliver
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           20.
           8.
           
           
             (
             And
             the
             Saints
             shall
             reign
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             years
             )
          
           from
           all
           those
           false
           Interpretations
           which
           have
           been
           fastned
           upon
           it
           ,
           by
           
             Papias
             ,
             Bucholcherus
             ,
             Scaliger
             ,
             Brightman
             ,
             Alsted
          
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           declare
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           remotest
           from
           Innovation
           ,
           and
           coming
           nearest
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           .
           There
           is
           in
           this
           20
           Chap.
           two
           severall
           Epoches
           of
           a
           1000
           years
           ,
           which
           are
           two
           severall
           waies
           to
           be
           interpreted
           .
           The
           first
           is
           in
           
             vers.
          
           2.
           of
           Satan
           being
           bound
           for
           a
           1000
           years
           ;
           which
           must
           begin
           either
           at
           the
           Instant
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           end
           at
           
             An.
          
           1000
           ,
           in
           the
           2d
           year
           of
           the
           Popedome
           of
           
             Sylvester
          
           II
           ,
           that
           infamous
           Sodomite
           ,
           Necromancer
           ,
           and
           Conjurer
           ,
           under
           whom
           the
           filthinesse
           and
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           height
           :
           or
           rather
           they
           must
           begin
           at
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           2d
           Temple
           by
           
             Titus
             ,
          
           which
           was
           
             An.
          
           71
           ,
           and
           end
           in
           
             An.
          
           1071
           ,
           in
           the
           Popedome
           of
           
             Gregory
          
           VII
           ,
           aliàs
           
             Hildebrand
             ,
          
           who
           first
           broke
           bonds
           of
           Allegiance
           with
           
             Henry
          
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           excommunicated
           him
           ,
           set
           the
           Gospel
           in
           a
           totall
           Eclipse
           ,
           and
           Europe
           in
           the
           mournfull
           Flames
           of
           a
           civil
           Warre
           :
           but
           of
           this
           in
           the
           Chronology
           .
           But
           this
           in
           the
           8
           
             vers.
          
           of
           the
           Saints
           reigning
           with
           Christ
           a
           1000
           years
           ,
           
             Alsted
             ,
             Bucholcherus
          
           and
           others
           expound
           of
           a
           Comparative
           Felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           this
           Earth
           ,
           for
           a
           1000
           years
           ,
           beginning
           .
           
             An.
          
           1694
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           all
           visible
           Enemies
           
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             must
             end
             
               An.
               
               Ch.
            
             2694.
             after
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             Warre
             of
             
               Gog
            
             and
             
               Magog
            
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             prevented
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             .
          
           But
           in
           this
           
             Alsted
          
           is
           wide
           from
           the
           right
           mark
           :
           for
           this
           number
           must
           begin
           
             An.
          
           1072
           ,
           at
           the
           expiration
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           interpreted
           for
           all
           that
           time
           that
           the
           World
           shall
           last
           after
           the
           aforesaid
           
             An.
          
           1072.
           
           And
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           term
           this
           indefinite
           and
           unlimited
           time
           by
           the
           Number
           of
           a
           1000
           years
           ,
           for
           three
           speciall
           Reasons
           :
           1
           Because
           a
           1000
           years
           are
           the
           Number
           of
           Perfection
           and
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           doth
           most
           aptly
           serve
           to
           expresse
           the
           End
           of
           these
           Earthly
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Time
           which
           never
           shall
           have
           end
           .
           2
           Because
           those
           things
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           affirmeth
           are
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           plenarily
           accomplished
           till
           after
           
             An.
          
           1830
           ,
           it
           may
           please
           God
           that
           the
           glorious
           and
           flourishing
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Gospel
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           may
           continue
           much
           of
           200
           years
           longer
           ,
           to
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           them
           who
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           to
           amplifie
           more
           the
           heavenly
           Attributes
           of
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Holinesse
           and
           Omnipotency
           in
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Just
           :
           and
           his
           Equity
           ,
           Judgement
           and
           Uprightnesse
           in
           the
           firebrands
           of
           destruction
           .
           3
           Because
           a
           vicissitudinary
           time
           of
           Affliction
           and
           Ease
           ,
           Persecution
           and
           rest
           ,
           pure
           Doctrine
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           is
           signified
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           continuance
           or
           most
           part
           of
           a
           1000
           years
           ,
           wherein
           those
           who
           are
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           have
           their
           reward
           after
           the
           expiration
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           till
           after
           the
           last
           generall
           Judgement
           .
           The
           fearfull
           and
           terrible
           
           Warre
           of
           
             Gog
          
           and
           
             Magog
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           bloudy
           Warre
           of
           Turks
           and
           Tartarians
           with
           the
           Jews
           newly
           converted
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Jury
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Turks
           shall
           be
           rooted
           from
           off
           the
           Earth
           )
           must
           be
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           glorious
           Estate
           and
           Felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           and
           10
           
             verses
             ,
          
           are
           in
           order
           of
           time
           before
           the
           5
           and
           the
           6.
           
           The
           Devil
           and
           Antichristianity
           must
           be
           chained
           up
           in
           the
           dungeon
           of
           Hell
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           1000
           years
           after
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           .
           
             An.
          
           1000
           must
           the
           Devil
           and
           Romish
           Idolatry
           by
           the
           Popedome
           of
           
             Sylvester
          
           the
           second
           ,
           be
           let
           loose
           to
           range
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           tyrannize
           over
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           another
           1000
           ,
           ever
           till
           
             An.
          
           1698
           
             (
             numorus
             completus
          
           being
           put
           here
           
             pro
             incompleto
             )
          
           before
           an
           happy
           and
           comfortable
           Estate
           of
           the
           Gospel
           can
           be
           brought
           forth
           to
           the
           World
           .
           
           Therefore
           all
           Christendome
           from
           this
           year
           1650
           ,
           must
           expect
           very
           sad
           and
           wofull
           daies
           ,
           much
           persecution
           ,
           bloodshed
           and
           savadge
           tyranny
           in
           every
           Kingdom
           of
           Europe
           (
           especially
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             Swethland
             ,
             Germany
             and
             England
             )
          
           untill
           
             An.
          
           1698.
           
           Some
           of
           thoseKingdoms
           which
           have
           abandoned
           the
           superstition
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           shall
           by
           subtle
           allurements
           be
           perswaded
           to
           readmit
           and
           reestablish
           the
           same
           .
           Wofull
           and
           unsupportable
           Afflictions
           shall
           besall
           both
           the
           European
           Jews
           (
           which
           are
           the
           two
           Tribes
           of
           
             Benjamin
          
           and
           
             Judah
             ,
          
           now
           resident
           in
           Christendom
           and
           
             Turkie
             )
          
           as
           likewise
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Israel
          
           (
           who
           shall
           insensibly
           and
           miraculously
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           bowels
           of
           
             Tartaria
          
           and
           
             India
             ,
          
           about
           
             An.
          
           1669.
           )
           who
           neverthelesse
           shall
           be
           so
           extraordinarily
           supported
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           stand
           in
           little
           or
           no
           need
           at
           all
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
           Because
           from
           this
           time
           of
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Israelites
           for
           the
           space
           of
           30
           years
           ,
           these
           12
           Tribes
           shall
           suffer
           much
           trouble
           ,
           Heathens
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Mahometans
           ,
           shall
           strive
           to
           eradicate
           their
           name
           from
           under
           heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           in
           vain
           ;
           for
           an
           illustrious
           and
           heroick
           Prince
           
             (
             è
             Tribu
             Nephtali
             oriundus
             )
          
           shall
           be
           their
           valiant
           and
           fortunate
           Commander
           ,
           called
           
             Michael
             ,
          
           not
           
             proprio
             nomine
             ,
          
           but
           because
           he
           
             Dan.
          
           12.
           1.
           shall
           stand
           up
           and
           shew
           himself
           the
           Assertor
           and
           Protector
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           .
           In
           which
           time
           shall
           be
           such
           troubles
           as
           never
           were
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           be
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           like
           as
           the
           Christians
           had
           rest
           30.
           years
           from
           the
           Ascension
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           now
           have
           endured
           the
           fiery
           triall
           almost
           these
           1600.
           years
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           from
           the
           Heathen
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           the
           Beast
           ;
           so
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           which
           shall
           1600.
           years
           till
           
             Anno
          
           1668.
           live
           without
           Prince
           ,
           Law
           ,
           Temple
           ,
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           true
           Religion
           (
           as
           
             Hosea
          
           prophesied
           
             ch.
          
           3.
           
             v.
          
           4
           ,
           5.
           )
           beginning
           now
           to
           be
           converted
           to
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           have
           savage
           times
           of
           affliction
           and
           Butcheries
           for
           other
           30.
           years
           (
           to
           welcome
           their
           conversion
           withall
           )
           till
           
             Anno
          
           1698.
           when
           God
           shall
           grant
           rest
           from
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           begin
           a
           peaceable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           VII
           .
           Certain
           remarkable
           Nambers
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Epoch's
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           Turk
           ,
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           corversion
           of
           the
           Iews
           are
           more
           fully
           strengthned
           .
        
         
           Entring
           at
           length
           upon
           my
           Notes
           on
           the
           afore-said
           Chronology
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           meet
           first
           to
           strengthen
           the
           former
           Epoch's
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           Rome
           ,
           downfall
           of
           the
           Turk
           and
           Tartar
           ,
           and
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           by
           the
           Conduct
           
           of
           certain
           memorable
           Numbers
           in
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           Grave
           and
           judicious
           Authours
           have
           with
           wonder
           and
           admiration
           observed
           the
           heavenly
           and
           inimitable
           Method
           of
           holy
           Scrjptures
           ,
           how
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           and
           memorable
           Occurrences
           in
           the
           same
           are
           comprized
           in
           Numbers
           ,
           how
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           such
           a
           Quantity
           of
           years
           ,
           God
           alwayes
           divulged
           his
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           manifested
           what
           he
           purposed
           should
           be
           wrought
           among
           the
           children
           of
           men
           .
           So
           that
           in
           considering
           the
           admirable
           consent
           and
           agreement
           of
           Times
           by
           things
           past
           ,
           we
           may
           probably
           conjecture
           of
           things
           to
           come
           .
           
           From
           the
           Creation
           to
           the
           Floud
           was
           1656
           years
           :
           the
           Floud
           was
           a
           sign
           of
           the
           Consummation
           of
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           time
           .
           
             Anno
             Christi
          
           1656
           ,
           let
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           expect
           with
           joy
           and
           comfort
           ,
           the
           acting
           of
           the
           first
           Scene
           of
           the
           Tragedies
           of
           all
           those
           European
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           implacable
           Persecutours
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           .
           
           The
           whole
           Government
           of
           
             Moses
          
           (
           who
           was
           a
           second
           
             Noah
          
           to
           the
           Church
           )
           is
           a
           shadow
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           .
           The
           Law
           continued
           in
           force
           1529
           years
           to
           the
           Passion
           of
           Christ
           :
           But
           1598
           years
           to
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           by
           
             Titus
             :
          
           The
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           by
           
             Titus
          
           was
           according
           to
           the
           accompt
           of
           
             Dionyfius
             Exiguus
             ,
             A.
             C.
          
           69.
           
           From
           thence
           reckon
           the
           Number
           of
           1598
           years
           ,
           and
           you
           come
           to
           
             A.
          
           1667
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           year
           which
           shall
           smoke
           with
           the
           ascending
           up
           of
           the
           Flames
           which
           consume
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Beast
           .
           
           From
           the
           Nativity
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Re-nativity
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           his
           Gospel
           by
           
             Luther
          
           and
           other
           eminent
           Ministers
           are
           1517
           years
           :
           And
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           
             Maccabees
          
           untill
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           are
           169
           years
           :
           Put
           these
           two
           sums
           together
           ,
           and
           you
           come
           to
           
             Anno
          
           1686
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           having
           18
           years
           before
           enlightned
           the
           eyes
           of
           those
           who
           for
           almost
           2000
           years
           have
           sit
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           having
           laid
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Beast
           and
           the
           false
           Prophet
           in
           the
           lowest
           dust
           ,
           shall
           bring
           that
           people
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           within
           13
           years
           after
           shall
           deliver
           his
           children
           from
           all
           adversity
           .
           
           From
           the
           universal
           Deluge
           of
           man-kinde
           by
           the
           Floud
           to
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           universal
           Captivity
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           beleaguering
           
             Jerusalem
          
           are
           numbered
           1698
           years
           :
           So
           likewise
           from
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           unto
           the
           final
           Consummation
           of
           the
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           restauration
           of
           the
           Felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Destruction
           of
           
             Gog
          
           and
           
             Magog
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           reckoned
           the
           very
           same
           Number
           of
           1698
           years
           .
           
           From
           the
           Confusion
           of
           the
           Tower
           of
           
             Babel
          
           to
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Jews
           from
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           are
           1666
           years
           :
           and
           from
           prophane
           
             Pompey's
          
           spoiling
           of
           the
           Temple
           at
           
             Jerusalem
          
           (
           when
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           house
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           Superstition
           and
           Gentilism
           began
           to
           spring
           up
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           )
           to
           the
           Birth
           of
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           Apostasie
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           are
           666
           years
           ;
           from
           thence
           reckon
           a
           1000
           years
           wherein
           the
           Saints
           must
           suffer
           Persecution
           and
           Martyrdom
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           20.
           4.
           and
           you
           come
           to
           
             A.
          
           1666
           ,
           in
           which
           shall
           be
           fulfilled
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           
             Revel.
          
           18
           ,
           and
           the
           19
           Chapter
           .
           
           So
           likewise
           from
           the
           Departure
           out
           of
           
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           untill
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           numbered
           1542
           years
           :
           to
           these
           adde
           those
           169
           years
           ,
           which
           are
           from
           
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           
             Assomonaei
          
           or
           
             Macchabees
          
           to
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           you
           come
           to
           
             Anno
          
           1711
           ;
           which
           year
           shall
           be
           wonderfull
           and
           terrible
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           that
           in
           the
           year
           next
           going
           before
           
             (
             viz.
             Anno
          
           1710.
           )
           the
           abominable
           Names
           and
           mention
           of
           Papists
           ,
           Turks
           and
           Tartars
           being
           eradicated
           from
           the
           memories
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Estate
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           terrestial
           Felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           shall
           begin
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
           
           From
           the
           Birth
           of
           
             Moses
          
           untill
           the
           Destruction
           of
           
             Jerusalem
          
           by
           
             Titus
          
           (
           which
           typifies
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           )
           are
           1646
           years
           :
           so
           many
           from
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           denoted
           that
           year
           ,
           whose
           influence
           hath
           begun
           ,
           and
           shall
           prove
           fatal
           to
           most
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             Europe
             :
          
           adde
           to
           these
           20
           years
           to
           come
           after
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           (
           which
           980
           years
           ago
           were
           prophesied
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           those
           years
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Kingdom
             and
             the
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             Kingdoms
             under
             the
             whole
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             all
             Dominions
             shall
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
          
           Dan.
           7.
           17.
           
           )
           and
           it
           will
           amount
           to
           the
           year
           of
           the
           fatal
           ●uine
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1666.
           
           From
           these
           few
           Particulars
           of
           the
           Consent
           and
           Agreement
           of
           times
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           infer
           thus
           much
           .
           
           About
           the
           year
           1657
           shall
           be
           great
           Changes
           and
           Alterations
           in
           Government
           in
           every
           Kingdom
           in
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           as
           well
           Protestant
           as
           Papist
           ,
           attended
           and
           accompanied
           with
           such
           horrid
           Combustions
           and
           Massacres
           ,
           as
           hath
           not
           been
           before
           since
           the
           memory
           of
           man
           .
           This
           shall
           make
           way
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           for
           the
           Protestants
           to
           unite
           in
           a
           general
           Combination
           to
           send
           Forces
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           an
           invincible
           
             Cyrus
          
           over
           the
           Alps
           to
           harrow
           
             Italy
          
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           and
           after
           level
           the
           wals
           of
           
             Rome
          
           with
           the
           lowest
           dust
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1666.
           
           For
           as
           in
           the
           year
           of
           Grace
           666
           ,
           Popery
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           full
           maturity
           in
           the
           Womb
           by
           
             Vitalian
          
           (
           who
           ordained
           Latin-Service
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           Institution
           ,
           and
           the
           precedent
           Primitive
           times
           )
           and
           as
           1000
           the
           Number
           of
           Perfection
           and
           Eternity
           is
           seldom
           used
           in
           our
           ordinary
           Computes
           ,
           but
           left
           out
           for
           brevity
           sake
           (
           as
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Spanish-Armado
           was
           in
           588
           for
           1588
           ,
           and
           the
           Powder-plot
           in
           605
           for
           1605.
           )
           so
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           and
           indubitable
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Birth
           of
           Antichrist
           was
           in
           
             Anno
          
           666
           ,
           so
           the
           death
           of
           it
           shall
           be
           
             Anno
          
           1666
           ,
           though
           the
           Carkasse
           of
           it
           may
           lie
           unburied
           for
           30
           years
           after
           ,
           yet
           questionlesse
           it
           shall
           with
           
             Gog
          
           and
           
             Magog
          
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           Lake
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           .
           This
           ruine
           of
           
             Rome
          
           shall
           make
           way
           within
           ten
           years
           after
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           :
           For
           seeing
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Antichrist
           (
           as
           now
           it
           is
           )
           is
           the
           only
           Let
           to
           their
           Conversion
           (
           for
           all
           the
           Jews
           that
           now
           are
           ,
           live
           within
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           are
           prohibited
           from
           turning
           Christians
           ,
           partly
           because
           of
           the
           Idolatry
           they
           see
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           (
           the
           Jews
           being
           Zealots
           in
           the
           second
           Commandment
           .
           )
           partly
           because
           at
           their
           Conversion
           with
           the
           Papists
           they
           must
           renounce
           all
           their
           goods
           as
           ill
           gotten
           ,
           which
           rigid
           Condition
           a
           worldly
           people
           will
           never
           yield
           to
           )
           therefore
           till
           the
           very
           name
           and
           power
           of
           Popery
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           they
           admitted
           amongst
           Protestant
           Kingdoms
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           small
           hope
           of
           their
           Conversion
           .
           But
           now
           Antichrist
           totally
           destroyed
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           see
           into
           their
           Errours
           and
           Ignorances
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           learn
           the
           wayes
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           (
           whom
           they
           so
           long
           expected
           )
           is
           come
           so
           many
           years
           since
           and
           suffered
           .
           This
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Western
           Jews
           shall
           be
           compleated
           in
           that
           fatall
           and
           terrible
           year
           1683.
           
           And
           six
           years
           after
           that
           shall
           they
           be
           united
           with
           their
           Eastern-Brethren
           the
           10
           Tribes
           captivated
           by
           
             Salmanasser
             ,
          
           who
           have
           for
           2433
           years
           lien
           invisible
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Tartarians
             .
          
           The
           Christian
           world
           neither
           must
           nor
           ought
           to
           enquire
           ,
           how
           this
           people
           which
           have
           lien
           hid
           and
           obscured
           so
           long
           a
           space
           ,
           shall
           in
           so
           small
           a
           time
           as
           a
           year
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           so
           visibly
           ,
           so
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           so
           magnificently
           arise
           to
           the
           Terrour
           and
           Conquest
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           declareth
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           37.
           8.
           by
           the
           dry
           bones
           ,
           fleshed
           and
           indued
           with
           life
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           stood
           upon
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           great
           Army
           ;
           what
           a
           strange
           ,
           horrid
           and
           wonderfull
           thing
           this
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           terrible
           it
           shall
           appear
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           in
           that
           year
           ;
           which
           within
           15
           years
           after
           
             (
             viz.
             Anno
          
           1698.
           )
           shall
           fight
           that
           famous
           and
           fearfull
           pitcht-field
           with
           the
           united
           Forcs
           of
           
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Tartarians
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           prove
           the
           Deliverance
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           from
           all
           adversity
           .
           Thrice
           shall
           
             Europe
          
           within
           this
           time
           strive
           to
           establish
           that
           power
           ,
           which
           Superstition
           and
           Tyranny
           first
           procreated
           :
           Thrice
           shall
           the
           children
           of
           this
           world
           raise
           innumerable
           Forces
           to
           destroy
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           high
           :
           Thrice
           shall
           the
           Power
           of
           Godliness
           prevail
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           arms
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           shall
           make
           the
           Land
           thrice
           drunk
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           whose
           grand
           Ancestours
           stew'd
           it
           so
           oft
           with
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           Preparatives
           to
           these
           fearfull
           Wonders
           shall
           be
           those
           horrid
           and
           ominous
           Eclipses
           preceding
           the
           year
           1660
           ,
           fatall
           and
           conspicuous
           to
           
             Europe
             ;
          
           signs
           both
           of
           God's
           paternal
           Chastizements
           for
           Sects
           and
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           confuming
           Judgements
           impending
           upon
           the
           implacable
           Enemies
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           year
           1654
           ,
           
             August
          
           2.
           shall
           happen
           a
           fearfull
           and
           lamentable
           total
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           39
           Degree
           of
           
             Leo
             ,
          
           about
           half
           an
           hour
           before
           high
           Noon
           ,
           where
           shall
           be
           seen
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           working
           Wonders
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Sicily
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Greece
             ,
             Armenia
          
           and
           
             Syria
             ,
          
           the
           Kingdoms
           subject
           to
           
             Leo
             .
          
           The
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           this
           Eclipse
           will
           be
           totally
           darkned
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           hours
           and
           29
           Minutes
           :
           it
           will
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           the
           like
           hath
           not
           been
           before
           ,
           nor
           after
           shall
           be
           :
           greater
           then
           that
           Eclipse
           of
           the
           Sun
           which
           was
           
             Feb.
          
           25.
           1597.
           commonly
           called
           the
           dark
           Saturday
           .
           Of
           this
           Eclipse
           thus
           
             Baudenfis
             
               M.
               S.
            
             fol.
             105.
             
             Exercit.
             59.
             
          
           
             
             
               Papa
               ,
               dum
               Petripatrimonium
               dilaturies
               ,
               Italicum
               quendam
               Ducem
               possessionibus
               spoliabit-avitis
               ,
            
             &c.
             The
             Pope
             attempting
             to
             enlarge
             
               Peter's
            
             Patrimony
             by
             seizing
             upon
             the
             ancient
             Estate
             of
             an
             
               Italian
            
             Duke
             deceased
             without
             Issue
             ,
             sets
             his
             own
             Nest
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             
               Rome
            
             in
             a
             Combustion
             .
             This
             year
             shall
             a
             new
             Sect
             of
             Sodomitical
             Monks
             arise
             ,
             which
             being
             tollerated
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             sets
             that
             Quarrel
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Florence
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             prove
             the
             downfall
             of
             both
             in
             a
             few
             years
             .
             This
             is
             affirmed
             likewise
             by
             
               Grebner
               ,
               Ban
               .
            
             75.
             
             Yet
             in
             the
             interim
             (
             saith
             
               Baudenfis
               )
            
             God
             shall
             promote
             the
             happiness
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Peace
               shall
               be
               within
               her
               wals
               ,
               and
               plenteousness
               within
               her
               Palaces
               .
            
             And
             
               fol.
            
             134.
             
             
               Exerc.
            
             67.
             he
             saith
             ,
             The
             years
             1657
             ,
             1658
             ,
             1661
             ,
             1663
             ,
             shall
             be
             formidable
             
             to
             
               Austria
               ,
               Silesia
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               France
            
             and
             
               Portugal
               ,
            
             because
             that
             every
             one
             of
             those
             years
             shall
             be
             attended
             with
             four
             Eclipses
             apiece
             ,
             portending
             the
             Mutations
             of
             all
             those
             several
             States
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Revolution
             of
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             wherein
             they
             must
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Lion
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             whose
             Scepter
             shall
             bruise
             their
             power
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             his
             Gauntlet
             lay
             their
             Forces
             prostrate
             at
             his
             feet
             .
             At
             which
             time
             all
             
               Europe
            
             shall
             sing
             this
             mournfull
             Ditty
             ;
          
           
             
               "
               Heu
               mala
               progenies
               fatis
               servata
               nefandis
               ,
            
             
               "
               Gensque
               nefandarum
               domitrix
               altrixque
               ferarum
               ,
            
             
               "
               Quid
               fueras
               ,
               quid
               fisque
               vide
               :
               tua
               prima
               propago
            
             
               "
               Bella
               gerit
               ,
               fibolémque
               pctet
               lues
               atra
               secundam
               .
            
             
               "
               At
               Leo
               terribilis
               Borealibus
               cduus
               oris
            
             
               "
               Fammifcram
               ex
               Orco
               &
               pelagiplangentibus
               undis
            
             
               "
               Educens
               aciem
               ,
               pecudes
               urbésque
               virósque
            
             
               "
               Sternet
               ,
               &
               antiquis
               Solem
               Lunámque
               movebit
            
             
               "
               Sedibus
               ;
               ille
               etiam
               patrie
               jure
               infima
               summa
            
             
               "
               Reddet
               ,
               &
               Occasum
               sub
               leges
               mittet
               inermem
               .
            
          
           Thus
           Englished
           .
           
             
               Alas
               ill
               race
               ,
               to
               dismall
               Fates
               reserv'd
               ,
            
             
               By
               whom
               dire
               Beasts
               are
               tamed
               and
               preserv'd
               ,
            
             
               See
               what
               thou
               wert
               and
               art
               :
               Thy
               first
               issue
            
             
               Inclines
               to
               War
               ,
               Plague
               doth
               the
               next
               subdue
               .
            
             
               But
               Lion
               fierce
               sprung
               from
               the
               Northern
               shore
            
             
               Shall
               bring
               from
               deepest
               Hell
               and
               waves
               that
               rore
            
             
               A
               blasing
               Army
               ,
               he
               shall
               men
               o'rerun
               ,
            
             
               Cities
               and
               cattel
               ,
               yea
               the
               Moon
               and
               Sun
            
             
               Shall
               he
               remove
               ;
               and
               Father-like
               the
               least
            
             
               Make
               highest
               ,
               and
               give
               Laws
               to
               the
               weak
               West
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           Yet
           he
           that
           returns
           back
           in
           reviewall
           of
           the
           conjunctions
           and
           fiery
           Triplicities
           ,
           may
           see
           how
           they
           have
           in
           part
           prognosticated
           the
           present
           troubles
           and
           and
           distractions
           of
           Europe
           ,
           with
           the
           Common-wealths
           of
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             .
          
           Anno
           1603
           in
           the
           first
           great
           conjunction
           of
           
             Saturn
          
           and
           
             Jupiter
             ,
          
           in
           the
           fiery
           triplicity
           ,
           K.
           
             James
          
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           so
           was
           fulfilled
           that
           Prophecie
           which
           an
           holy
           Anchoret
           made
           890
           years
           agoe
           ,
           
             English
             men
             for
             that
             they
             wonneth
             them
             to
             drunkeinesse
             ,
             to
             treakson
             ,
             and
             rechlesenesse
             of
             Got's
             house
             ,
             firsten
             by
             Dancs
             ,
             thenth
             by
             Nortmans
             ,
             and
             the
             thrid
             time
             by
             Scots
             ,
             whom
             they
             holden
             lest
             worthen
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             shallen
             be
             overcompn
             .
             Then
             the
             world
             shallen
             be
             unstable
             ,
             and
             so
             various
             and
             diversable
             ,
             that
             the
             unstablenesse
             of
             thoughts
             shallen
             be
             betookeineid
             by
             many
             manner
             diversity
             of
             cloathing
             .
          
           This
           could
           never
           be
           fulfilled
           but
           by
           a
           Scottish
           King
           swaying
           the
           English-scepter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           never
           came
           to
           passe
           till
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           under
           the
           said
           King
           .
           As
           the
           second
           Conjunction
           ,
           
             Anno
          
           1623.
           found
           
             Germany
          
           and
           most
           of
           the
           West
           involved
           
           in
           civil
           Wars
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           third
           
             An.
          
           1643.
           found
           the
           King
           and
           Subjects
           of
           
             England
          
           in
           the
           field
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           the
           fourth
           Conjunction
           ,
           
             An.
          
           1663
           in
           Sagitarius
           shall
           begin
           those
           destructive
           Combustions
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           allure
           the
           Protestant
           Armies
           to
           make
           a
           third
           all-conquering
           Party
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           the
           fifth
           
             An.
          
           1683
           in
           
             Leo
          
           shall
           bring
           forth
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           :
           but
           the
           sixth
           Conjunction
           happening
           in
           Taurus
           ,
           
             An.
          
           1703
           ,
           shall
           behold
           that
           which
           many
           glorious
           Saints
           and
           children
           of
           God
           have
           read
           of
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           and
           desired
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           yet
           could
           not
           see
           them
           .
           For
           now
           
             Revel.
          
           22.
           1.
           shall
           the
           Sea
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           miserable
           estate
           of
           the
           World
           by
           Wars
           ,
           Desolations
           and
           Sicknesses
           )
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           extant
           .
           Now
           shall
           the
           time
           of
           Tribulation
           ,
           War
           and
           desolation
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           torments
           ,
           temptation
           ,
           heresie
           and
           persecution
           be
           utterly
           abolished
           from
           the
           memory
           of
           men
           For
           a
           new
           Heaven
           and
           a
           new
           Earth
           ,
           a
           renovated
           Church
           ,
           purified
           Saints
           shall
           succeed
           in
           the
           room
           of
           those
           Wolves
           ,
           who
           in
           sheeps-cloathing
           devoured
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           .
           These
           are
           the
           dayes
           ,
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           which
           the
           stones
           of
           
             Sion
          
           cry
           day
           by
           day
           ,
           though
           little
           esteeming
           seven
           thousand
           deaths
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           precious
           assurance
           graven
           in
           their
           Brests
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           day
           behold
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           hath
           mercifully
           gathered
           them
           from
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           wonderfully
           preserved
           them
           from
           the
           sorcery
           of
           
             Babylon
          
           (
           which
           hath
           destroyed
           all
           the
           Earth
           )
           that
           leadeth
           them
           in
           and
           out
           before
           Pagans
           ,
           Hereticks
           and
           Idolaters
           ,
           before
           the
           covetous
           and
           foolish-wise
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           prudently
           and
           so
           invisibly
           ,
           that
           they
           seeing
           are
           not
           seen
           ,
           and
           living
           are
           not
           known
           .
        
         
           
           But
           from
           these
           low
           things
           let
           us
           ascend
           up
           to
           Scripture
           further
           to
           prove
           the
           certainty
           thereof
           .
           
             Daniels
          
           Image
           as
           it
           gave
           the
           first
           ,
           so
           it
           gave
           the
           fullest
           Knowledge
           of
           this
           great
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Dan.
          
           2.
           
             per
             tot
             .
          
           In
           which
           Image
           is
           described
           in
           brief
           the
           Estate
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           day
           God
           revealed
           this
           to
           
             Damel
             ,
          
           and
           he
           to
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
          
           to
           the
           full
           and
           final
           End
           and
           Conclusion
           of
           time
           .
           By
           the
           golden
           Head
           ,
           silver
           Arms
           ,
           brazen
           Belly
           ,
           and
           iron
           Legs
           ,
           we
           must
           understand
           the
           
             Chaldean
             ,
             Persian
             ,
             Macedouian
          
           and
           
             Roman
          
           Monarchies
           ,
           which
           successively
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           tyrannized
           over
           mankinde
           by
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           by
           cruelty
           came
           to
           as
           miserable
           Destructions
           in
           the
           end
           .
           
             The
             feet
             part
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Clay
             ,
          
           denoted
           the
           declining
           Estate
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           (
           after
           that
           indiscreet
           Division
           of
           it
           under
           
             Charles
          
           the
           Great
           into
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           )
           under
           the
           present
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           now-vulturizing
           house
           of
           
             Austria
             ,
          
           which
           hitherto
           doth
           and
           shall
           continue
           until
           
             An.
          
           1694.
           
           Therefore
           
             the
             Stone
             cut
             without
             hands
          
           (
           in
           the
           34
           verse
           )
           
             (
             which
             smote
             the
             Image
             on
             his
             feet
             ,
             that
             were
             part
             of
             Iron
             ,
             part
             of
             Clay
             ,
             and
             so
             brake
             them
             to
             pieces
             ,
             that
             the
             Iron
             ,
             Brasse
             ,
             Clay
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             became
             as
             chaff
             of
             the
             Summer-flowers
             that
             the
             winde
             carried
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             place
             was
             found
             for
             them
             ;
             And
             the
             Stone
             that
             smote
             the
             Image
             became
             a
             great
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             filled
             the
             Earth
             )
          
           must
           needs
           be
           understood
           of
           a
           glorious
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Universal
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           shall
           overcome
           all
           her
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           reign
           triumphantly
           in
           all
           Nations
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           universality
           ,
           uniformity
           ,
           integrity
           and
           innocency
           of
           life
           and
           conversation
           .
        
         
         
           
           This
           blessed
           and
           happy
           estate
           of
           Christs
           Church
           upon
           Earth
           (
           after
           the
           aforesaid
           battel
           of
           
             Gog
          
           and
           
             Magog
          
           described
           
             Ezech.
          
           38.
           and
           39
           Chap.
           of
           which
           enough
           before
           )
           is
           graphically
           deciphered
           in
           the
           nine
           last
           Chapters
           of
           the
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           40
           ;
           where
           under
           a
           specious
           and
           large
           type
           of
           restoring
           the
           old
           Jewish
           Temple
           with
           the
           Sacrifices
           
             (
             chap.
          
           40.
           )
           the
           measuring
           ,
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           of
           it
           in
           every
           thing
           thereto
           belonging
           
             (
             chap.
          
           41.
           )
           as
           the
           chambers
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           holy
           Utensils
           
             (
             chap.
          
           42.
           )
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           filling
           the
           house
           
             (
             chap.
          
           43.
           )
           his
           paternall
           upbraiding
           the
           Israelites
           for
           their
           antient
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           demonstrating
           his
           great
           and
           affectionate
           love
           to
           them
           for
           the
           present
           
             (
             chap.
          
           44.
           )
           is
           contained
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           a
           pithy
           discourse
           how
           powerfull
           and
           magnificent
           these
           new
           converted
           Christians
           shall
           be
           ;
           how
           holy
           ,
           learned
           and
           unanimous
           their
           Ministers
           should
           be
           ,
           how
           ardent
           and
           studious
           they
           shall
           be
           in
           communicating
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           to
           such
           as
           yet
           sit
           in
           darknesse
           and
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           
             (
             chap.
          
           45.
           )
           how
           vigilant
           their
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           shall
           be
           in
           being
           keepers
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           incouraging
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           
             tam
             praemio
             quàm
             paenâ
             ,
          
           to
           inftruct
           the
           people
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truch
           ,
           that
           so
           both
           Ministers
           and
           people
           may
           render
           due
           obedience
           to
           their
           common
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           charity
           toward
           men
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           the
           reserved
           portions
           of
           Land
           for
           the
           Temple
           ,
           City
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Princes
           all
           in
           just
           measures
           and
           dimensions
           ,
           the
           waters
           issuing
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           ever
           increasing
           in
           Latitude
           and
           Profundity
           ,
           the
           severall
           divisions
           of
           the
           particular
           lots
           of
           Priests
           ,
           Temple
           ,
           Levites
           ,
           the
           City
           and
           the
           Princes
           secondarily
           repeated
           in
           the
           45
           ,
           46
           ,
           47
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Chapters
           ,
           evidently
           declare
           the
           undoubted
           certainty
           and
           verity
           of
           this
           wonderfull
           mystery
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           shall
           repossesse
           their
           antient
           possessions
           and
           severall
           inheritances
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           
             Judea
             ;
          
           how
           devout
           ,
           pious
           and
           chearfull
           they
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           intimated
           by
           the
           frequent
           performing
           of
           spirituall
           Sacrifices
           and
           Oblations
           :
           how
           potent
           and
           spatious
           their
           Church
           shall
           be
           ,
           how
           great
           and
           infinite
           the
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           never
           decreasing
           Graces
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           to
           it
           ,
           signified
           by
           the
           depth
           and
           latitude
           of
           the
           spiritual
           waters
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Daniel
          
           in
           the
           end
           of
           his
           11
           
             Chap.
          
           doth
           above
           all
           other
           ,
           most
           plainly
           and
           specifiquely
           picture
           the
           two
           grand
           preparations
           to
           this
           spirituall
           Monarchy
           of
           Christs
           Church
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           :
           
             viz.
          
           1
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           2.
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           For
           in
           the
           40
           ,
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           and
           43
           verses
           of
           the
           said
           11
           
             Chapter
             ,
          
           declaring
           first
           ,
           what
           Victories
           the
           
             Saracens
          
           should
           get
           over
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Empire
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             of
             the
             South
             should
             push
             at
             him
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           
             Saracens
          
           should
           invade
           the
           Emperour
           )
           and
           secondly
           ,
           what
           lamentable
           havock
           the
           
             Turk
          
           should
           make
           of
           the
           Roman
           Monarchy
           by
           conquering
           and
           subduing
           from
           them
           all
           the
           Eastern
           Empire
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             the
             King
             of
             the
             North
             shall
             come
             against
             him
             like
             a
             whirlwinde
             ,
             with
             charets
             and
             horsemen
             and
             many
             ships
             ,
             and
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Countries
             ,
             and
             shall
             overflow
             and
             passe
             thorow
             ;
          
           which
           was
           verified
           in
           the
           
             Turks
          
           conquering
           all
           
             Greece
             ,
             Scythia
             ,
             Moldavia
             ,
             Servia
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             Syria
             ,
             Mesopotamia
          
           and
           the
           Isles
           of
           the
           
             Aegean
          
           sea
           :
           
             And
             he
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             pleasant
             Land
             ,
             and
             many
             Countries
             shall
             be
             overthrown
             ,
             but
             these
             shall
             escape
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
          
           
           
             Edom
          
           and
           
             Moab
             ;
          
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           
             Ammon
             ,
          
           which
           also
           came
           to
           passe
           when
           
             Selimus
          
           I.
           invaded
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           slew
           
             Tomumbey
          
           the
           Sultan
           thereof
           ,
           eradicated
           the
           very
           name
           of
           the
           Mamalucks
           ,
           and
           so
           got
           all
           the
           wealth
           and
           treasures
           of
           
             Memphis
          
           and
           
             Grand-Cairo
             ,
          
           and
           added
           also
           
             Judca
          
           as
           a
           member
           of
           
             Egypt
          
           to
           the
           
             Turkish
          
           Empire
           ,
           
             An.
          
           1517.
           
           His
           son
           
             Solymon
          
           the
           Magnificent
           ,
           awed
           
             India
          
           and
           
             Ethiopia
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Grandchilde
           
             Selimus
          
           II.
           conquered
           
             Tunis
          
           and
           
             Algiers
          
           in
           
             Afrique
             ,
          
           yet
           neither
           of
           them
           medled
           with
           the
           
             Arabians
             ,
             Edomites
          
           or
           
             Moabites
             ,
          
           as
           thinking
           them
           a
           people
           not
           worth
           conquering
           .
           In
           the
           44
           verse
           ,
           
             Daniel
          
           saith
           ,
           
             But
             tydings
             out
             of
             the
             East
             and
             West
             shall
             trouble
             him
             ;
          
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           shall
           so
           inrage
           the
           
             Turke
             ,
          
           that
           he
           shall
           levy
           innumerable
           Forces
           ,
           and
           march
           forth
           in
           great
           fury
           to
           destroy
           and
           root
           them
           out
           :
           
             And
             he
             shall
             pitch
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             Palace
             between
             the
             seas
             in
             the
             glorious
             and
             holy
             Mountain
             ,
          
           shall
           fight
           a
           most
           terrible
           and
           bloudy
           pitcht
           Field
           with
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Land
           of
           
             Jury
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             he
             come
             to
             his
             end
             ,
          
           his
           power
           ,
           by
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           shall
           be
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           totally
           eradicated
           by
           them
           from
           off
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           none
           shall
           help
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           S.
           
             John
          
           in
           
             Revel.
          
           9.
           15.
           setteth
           down
           in
           plain
           and
           evident
           numbers
           ,
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           increase
           and
           downfall
           of
           this
           hellish
           generation
           .
           For
           in
           saying
           
             the
             Turkish
             Armies
             shall
             be
             prepared
             at
             an
             hour
             ,
             a
             day
             ,
             a
             moneth
             ,
             and
             a
             year
             ,
          
           he
           analogically
           declareth
           the
           very
           time
           of
           their
           birth
           ,
           and
           the
           year
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           a
           finall
           annihilation
           .
           Here
           
             a
             Day
          
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           prophetically
           for
           a
           year
           ,
           
             a
             Moneth
          
           for
           31
           daies
           ,
           which
           likewise
           make
           so
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           
             a
             year
          
           for
           the
           daies
           of
           a
           bissextile
           
             Julian
          
           year
           (
           which
           are
           366
           )
           making
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           many
           propheticall
           years
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Epoch's
           of
           
             Daniel
          
           and
           
             Ezekiel
             :
          
           So
           the
           sum's
           of
           366
           ,
           31
           and
           1
           ,
           make
           a
           compleat
           Product
           of
           398
           years
           ,
           which
           added
           to
           
             An.
          
           1300
           (
           the
           year
           in
           which
           the
           
             Ottoman
          
           Empire
           first
           saw
           light
           in
           the
           world
           )
           plainly
           demonstrates
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           
             Turkish
          
           Empire
           began
           
             An.
             
             Christi
          
           1300
           ,
           so
           in
           
             An.
          
           1698
           shall
           be
           the
           fatall
           end
           and
           finall
           downfall
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           downfall
           and
           captivity
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           fell
           in
           the
           building
           and
           birth
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           which
           was
           afterward
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           buriall
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           same
           City
           and
           Monarchy
           shall
           be
           their
           conversion
           to
           the
           Gospel
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Monarchy
           ;
           in
           which
           all
           power
           ,
           and
           earthly
           magnificence
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           Sccpters
           bow
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
           VIII
           .
           The
           cōmon
           Objection
           of
           Divines
           against
           the
           V
           ,
           Monarchy
           and
           the
           universall
           kingdom
           of
           the
           Gospel
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           crawn
           from
           the
           badnesse
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           Answered
           .
        
         
           Against
           these
           former
           Assertions
           it
           is
           thus
           objected
           :
           That
           these
           are
           but
           the
           Dreams
           of
           idle
           -
           headedmen
           ,
           considering
           the
           sad
           Method
           of
           the
           World
           in
           the
           continuall
           increase
           of
           sin
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           degeneration
           of
           all
           sublunary
           things
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           to
           worse
           ;
           and
           because
           our
           Saviour
           said
           ,
           at
           his
           second
           coming
           he
           should
           scarce
           finde
           faith
           upon
           Earth
           .
           But
           to
           this
           I
           answer
           ;
           No
           time
           is
           God's
           time
           for
           the
           propogation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           enlargement
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Deluge
           of
           sin
           and
           inundation
           of
           impiety
           :
           then
           is
           his
           Power
           most
           manifest
           ,
           when
           man
           is
           weakest
           ;
           his
           Decrees
           most
           
           effectible
           ,
           when-we
           think
           him
           the
           furthest
           off
           ;
           and
           his
           Providence
           nearest
           execution
           ,
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           is
           most
           irregular
           ,
           and
           incapable
           of
           a
           Reformation
           .
           When
           the
           Abominations
           and
           Paganismes
           of
           the
           old
           World
           had
           destroyed
           all
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           120
           years
           of
           repentance
           did
           no
           good
           ,
           then
           was
           God's
           time
           to
           separate
           the
           Wheat
           from
           the
           Chaffe
           ,
           and
           by
           saying
           of
           
             Noahs
          
           family
           to
           preserve
           a
           seed
           for
           the
           implantation
           of
           a
           new
           .
           So
           in
           the
           new
           World
           ,
           when
           Idolatry
           had
           overspread
           all
           ,
           the
           Judgement
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           most
           appeared-in
           
             Abrahams
          
           Vocation
           ,
           by
           selecting
           his
           Church
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           continuing
           it
           above
           2000
           years
           in
           the
           House
           of
           
             Heber
             ,
          
           the
           true
           Heir
           to
           Grace
           and
           Salvation
           .
           Thus
           was
           it
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Sodome
          
           and
           
             Gomorrha
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Babylonish
           Captivity
           ,
           in
           the
           Reformation
           by
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           when
           all
           the
           world
           were
           become
           Apostates
           ,
           God's
           Providence
           shone
           out
           brightest
           ,
           and
           was
           most
           conspicuous
           in
           propagating
           Religion
           ,
           maugre
           all
           the
           opposition
           the
           devil
           and
           the
           world
           could
           invent
           or
           devise
           :
           So
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           this
           prefixed
           time
           :
           though
           the
           world
           must
           degenerate
           more
           and
           more
           in
           civility
           and
           humanity
           ;
           Christianity
           be
           eclipsed
           in
           a
           higher
           measure
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Worshippers
           of
           God
           decrease
           above
           what
           ever
           yet
           hath
           been
           done
           :
           though
           Protestantisme
           in
           many
           Coasts
           and
           Kingdoms
           shall
           be
           totally
           swallowed
           up
           of
           Popery
           and
           Mahumetanisme
           ;
           more
           lamentable
           Warres
           and
           fearfull
           Massacres
           rage
           through
           
             England
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
             ,
          
           and
           all
           European
           Monarchies
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           yet
           beheld
           ;
           and
           though
           some
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           wholly
           revolt
           to
           Popery
           ,
           others
           be
           luke-warm
           and
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           untill
           
             An.
          
           1686
           ;
           yet
           all
           these
           shall
           but
           make
           way
           for
           the
           finall
           Eradication
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           and
           wonderfull
           Birth
           ,
           and
           erection
           of
           the
           FIFTH
           MONARCHIE
           UNIVERSALL
           ,
           which
           by
           these
           pangs
           and
           sorrows
           of
           Christendome
           shall
           be
           brought
           forth
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           totall
           conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           For
           the
           season
           is
           now
           come
           ,
           when
           Judgement
           must
           begin
           (
           not
           at
           the
           Temple
           of
           Antichrist
           )
           but
           at
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           what
           bloud
           soever
           is
           shed
           upon
           the
           soyl
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           be
           no
           other
           then
           fruitfull
           showers
           and
           warm
           seasons
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Field
           of
           Christmore
           pregnant
           in
           production
           of
           that
           glorious
           Harvest
           of
           Saints
           ,
           which
           shall
           cover
           the
           Earth
           .
           For
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           this
           old
           ,
           decrepit
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           world
           must
           be
           purged
           and
           refined
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           before
           there
           can
           be
           placed
           in
           stead
           thereof
           a
           new
           Heaven
           and
           a
           new
           Earth
           :
           So
           in
           the
           finall
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           warres
           ,
           Apostasies
           ,
           alternations
           and
           changes
           in
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           ,
           the
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           of
           
             Gog
          
           and
           
             Magog
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           amputation
           of
           unprofitable
           Trees
           ,
           and
           eradication
           of
           noxious
           Weeds
           out
           of
           the
           Garden
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           facilitate
           and
           prepare
           the
           way
           for
           the
           ingresse
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           into
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Far
           wide
           therefore
           is
           the
           Surmise
           of
           those
           Christians
           ,
           how
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           universall
           Regiment
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           earth
           is
           a
           vain
           glorious
           and
           fantastick
           dream
           ,
           considering
           the
           hopes
           of
           it
           now
           are
           small
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           be
           lesser
           ,
           because
           charity
           and
           devotion
           daily
           decreaseth
           :
           Nay
           rather
           this
           is
           the
           most
           evident
           sign
           that
           it
           speedily
           approacheth
           ,
           because
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           devil
           with
           the
           corruption
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           hourly
           augmenteth
           and
           strives
           to
           stifle
           and
           prevent
           
           it
           .
           If
           God
           be
           known
           to
           be
           God
           by
           bringing
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           manifesting
           his
           power
           in
           weaknesse
           ;
           then
           certainly
           shall
           these
           warres
           and
           schismes
           among
           Christians
           ,
           the
           barbarous
           invasions
           and
           conquests
           of
           Turks
           and
           Tartars
           ,
           the
           encreasing
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Western
           and
           Eastern
           Indians
           ,
           be
           an
           Axe
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           lop
           off
           all
           superfluous
           branches
           from
           his
           Vine
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           overspread
           with
           nourishing
           fruit
           ,
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
        
      
       
         
           IX
           .
           Certain
           Epigrams
           of
           
             Petrus
             Damiani
          
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           Turk
           and
           Pope
           ,
           &c.
           never
           yet
           before
           printed
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           these
           are
           no
           novell
           Opinions
           ,
           these
           following
           Testimonies
           may
           give
           sufficient
           evidence
           ,
           
             Petrus
             Damiani
          
           flourished
           
             Anno
          
           1060.
           a
           laborious
           Divine
           ,
           an
           acute
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           a
           witty
           Poet
           .
           
             Gesner
          
           and
           other
           Bibliothecaries
           say
           nothing
           of
           him
           is
           extant
           .
           Yet
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           Trinity-Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           certain
           Latine
           Epigrams
           of
           his
           ,
           Of
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           Of
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           world
           by
           fire
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           Of
           the
           ruine
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Of
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           Latine
           Epigrams
           I
           finde
           translated
           into
           English
           
             Stanza's
          
           in
           an
           old
           Manuscript
           of
           
             L.
             B.
          
           intituled
           
             The
             Dove
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Burning
               of
               the
               world
               by
               fire
               .
            
             
               Primum
               foedavit
               mundum
               scelerata
               libido
               ,
            
             
               Cujus
               quàm
               ad
               coelum
               flammea
               massa
               venit
               ,
            
             
               Diluvium
               immissum
               est
               ,
               immensumque
               obruit
               orbem
               ,
            
             
               Vt
               mala
               tanta
               pijs
               eluerentur
               aquis
               :
            
             
               O
               dira
               Ebrietas
               mundi
               faex
               prima
               secundi
               ,
            
             
               Te
               opposita
               interiment
               atque
               elementa
               prement
               .
            
             
               Justitiam
               Domini
               in
               cunctis
               sic
               cernimus
               actis
               ,
            
             
               Vnda
               lavat
               venerem
               ,
               pocula
               flamma
               bibet
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           Englished
           .
           
             
               As
               the
               first
               world
               did
               first
               by
               lust
               offend
               ,
            
             
               Whose
               burning
               rage
               to
               such
               a
               height
               did
               win
               ,
            
             
               That
               God
               to
               quench
               the
               same
               a
               Floud
               did
               send
               ,
            
             
               O
               Drunkennesse
               ,
               the
               second
               world's
               first
               sin
               !
            
             
               The
               course
               of
               Vice
               that
               Element
               must
               end
               ,
            
             
               Which
               is
               opposed
               to
               that
               which
               did
               begin
               .
            
             
               In
               every
               thing
               Gods
               justice
               we
               may
               spie
               ,
            
             
               As
               Flouds
               drown
               Lust
               ,
               Flames
               Drunkennesse
               must
               dry
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               ruine
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Effuge
               ,
               Grex
               Christi
               ,
               peccati
               à
               Gurgite
               diro
               ,
            
             
               Cui
               meretrix
               odio
               est
               ,
               atque
               corona
               triplex
               ,
            
             
             
               Effuge
               ,
               dum
               Tempus
               datur
               ,
               &
               fera
               praelia
               cessant
               ;
            
             
               Ne
               ut
               tu
               delitias
               ,
               sic
               sua
               damna
               feras
               .
            
             
               Quum
               jam
               funestos
               Agnus
               superaverit
               hostes
               ,
            
             
               Pingue
               gregique
               epulum
               militibusque
               dabit
               .
            
             
               Se
               mentem
               metet
               haec
               meretrix
               ,
               quam
               sevit
               ,
               eandent
               :
            
             
               Jam
               Sathanae
               sedes
               ,
               quae
               Domina
               orbis
               erat
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           Englished
           .
           
             
               Fly
               ,
               Faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               from
               that
               Sea
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             
               Who
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               the
               two-horned
               Beast
               ;
            
             
               Fly
               ,
               fly
               ,
               in
               time
               before
               their
               griefs
               begin
               ,
            
             
               Lest
               as
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               so
               their
               plagues
               you
               taste
               .
            
             
               When
               once
               the
               Lamb
               the
               victory
               doth
               win
               ,
            
             
               He
               of
               fat
               things
               will
               make
               his
               Flock
               a
               Feast
               .
            
             
               Who
               as
               she
               sowed
               ,
               so
               shall
               she
               reap
               those
               evils
               ,
            
             
               Once
               the
               worlds
               Mistresse
               ,
               now
               a
               Cage
               of
               devils
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               Postquam
               Evangelium
               toto
               narretur
               in
               orbe
               ,
            
             
               Fulget
               &
               ignotis
               nostris
               genitoribus
               oris
               ,
            
             
               Quum
               Gentes
               Christum
               agnoscunt
               generalitèr
               omnes
               .
            
             
               Quas
               Deus
               aeternùm
               aetherea
               dignabitur
               aulâ
               ,
            
             
               Tunc
               amplectetur
               verum
               Solynaea
               propago
               ,
            
             
               Quod
               priùs
               invidiâ
               tam
               aversabatur
               iniquâ
               :
            
             
               Vltima
               Evangelium
               ,
               Legem
               quae
               prima
               recepit
               ,
            
             
               Quos
               docuit
               primos
               ,
               postremos
               Christus
               habebit
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           Englished
           .
           
             
               The
               Gospel
               once
               being
               preacht
               in
               every
               place
               ,
            
             
               To
               lands
               of
               which
               our
               Fathers
               could
               not
               tell
               ,
            
             
               And
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               all
               are
               drawn
               to
               Grace
               ,
            
             
               Which
               in
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               should
               dwell
               .
            
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               stubborn
               Jews
               the
               Truth
               embrace
               ,
            
             
               From
               which
               with
               such
               disdain
               they
               did
               rebell
               :
            
             
               Who
               first
               the
               Law
               ,
               last
               shall
               the
               Gospel
               have
               ,
            
             
               Christ
               whom
               he
               first
               did
               call
               ,
               shall
               last
               receive
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               last
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Indictum
               Tempus
               ,
               quod
               totum
               territet
               orbem
               ,
            
             
               Per
               praedicta
               homines
               signa
               monere
               solet
               .
            
             
             
               Praelia
               ,
               Evangelium
               mundo
               vulgatur
               ,
               adorant
            
             
               Judaei
               Christum
               ,
               cognita
               jam
               meretrix
               :
            
             
               Zelus
               hebet
               ,
               Stellaeque
               cadunt
               ,
               fera
               crimina
               regnant
               ,
            
             
               Aegra
               fides
               languet
               ,
               Daemonis
               ira
               furit
               :
            
             
               Vltima
               jam
               genus
               omne
               malorum
               buccina
               clangit
               ,
            
             
               Supremamque
               diem
               signa
               tremenda
               notant
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           Englished
           .
           
             
               That
               threatned
               time
               which
               must
               the
               world
               appall
               ,
            
             
               Is
               that
               all
               may
               amend
               by
               signs
               foreshown
               .
            
             
               Wars
               rumor'd
               are
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               preach'd
               o're
               all
               ,
            
             
               The
               Jews
               convert
               ,
               the
               Antichrist
               is
               known
               .
            
             
               Devils
               rage
               ,
               Vice
               reigns
               ,
               Zeal
               cools
               ,
               Faith
               fails
               ,
               Stars
               fall
               ,
            
             
               All
               sorts
               of
               plagues
               hath
               the
               last
               Trumpet
               blown
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               prodigious
               signs
               't
               may
               plain
               appear
               ,
            
             
               That
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               the
               time
               draws
               near
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           Thus
           by
           this
           great
           Divine
           living
           in
           the
           mistiest
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           it
           may
           plain
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           received
           opinion
           that
           the
           total
           destruction
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           the
           fifth
           Monarchy
           should
           precede
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           this
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           
             Hieronymus
             Savanarola
          
           (
           who
           died
           a
           Martyr
           at
           
             Florence
             ,
             A.
          
           1498.
           )
           whose
           Prophesies
           are
           extant
           in
           the
           works
           of
           
             Franciscus
             Mirandula
             .
          
           
             That
             in
             the
             last
             times
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
             and
             Moors
             should
             be
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             a
             man
             like
             
               Cyrus
            
             with
             a
             numerous
             Army
             of
             true
             professors
             should
             come
             over
             the
             Alpes
             and
             destroy
             Rome
             ,
             and
             ruinate
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             of
             Italy
             .
             That
             grievous
             Wars
             ,
             Bloud-sheddings
             and
             Massacres
             should
             arise
             in
             the
             world
             by
             a
             Northern
             King
             for
             a
             happy
             Reformation
             ,
             who
             should
             carry
             the
             Gospel
             out
             of
             Europe
             into
             a
             vast
             and
             unknown
             world
             in
             the
             end
             of
             time
             .
             That
             an
             Eastern
             King
             should
             blow
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             God
             from
             
               Tartaria
               ,
            
             which
             should
             reform
             all
             the
             Islands
             of
             the
             Indian
             Infidels
             .
             He
             likewise
             prophesied
             in
             particular
             of
             
               Julio
            
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Mirandula
               ,
            
             Of
             
               Luthers
            
             Reformation
             ,
             Of
             the
             Persecutions
             of
             
               Merindol
               ,
               Chabriers
               ,
               Angrogne
               ,
            
             the
             
               Valtoline
               ,
            
             and
             other
             places
             of
             France
             ,
             all
             which
             most
             evidently
             came
             to
             passe
             .
          
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           Prophecie
           of
           the
           estate
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           times
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           was
           found
           written
           in
           Hebrew
           under
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           
             Denis
          
           in
           France
           ,
           
             A.
          
           1616.
           by
           the
           Sexton
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           he
           digged
           for
           the
           erecting
           of
           a
           Monument
           for
           the
           Lord
           
             Teligni
             .
          
           He
           gave
           it
           unto
           the
           Popes
           Nuncio
           (
           who
           rewarded
           him
           with
           200
           dollars
           for
           his
           pains
           )
           from
           him
           it
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           
             Bruges
             ,
          
           who
           presented
           it
           unto
           the
           young
           K.
           
             Lewis
          
           XIII
           .
           It
           was
           written
           in
           parchment
           ,
           and
           wrapped
           in
           lead
           in
           the
           form
           of
           an
           Heart
           :
           Hebrew
           numericall
           letters
           were
           set
           at
           the
           side
           of
           every
           Line
           ,
           signifying
           in
           what
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           every
           accident
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           be
           manifested
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Out
           of
           Hebrew
           it
           was
           translated
           into
           Latine
           by
           
             Johannes
             Parmarino
          
           Secretary
           to
           the
           said
           Cardinall
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Prophesie
           runs
           thus
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1661
                
                 Obruit
                 Italiam
                 saevo
                 Mars
                 impius
                 aestu
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1665
                
                 Vnica
                 sint
                 Christo
                 pascua
                 ,
                 campus
                 ,
                 oves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1666
                
                 Totum
                 operit
                 mundum
                 terror
                 &
                 ira
                 Dei
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1667
                
                 Pauci
                 Jehovam
                 venerantur
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1678
                
                 Inclytus
                 exurgit
                 factis
                 Heros
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1686
                
                 Europatremit
                 :
                 Asiā
                 urget
                 metus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1693
                
                 Generalis
                 Terrae
                 motus
                 ruit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1699
                
                 Agnoscunt
                 omnes
                 Gentes
                 Deum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1700
                
                 Flumina
                 siccentur
                 ubique
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anno
                     Christi
                     .
                  
                   1710
                
                 Pastor
                 &
                 Ecclesia
                 unica
                 .
              
               
                 אאא
              
               
                 3
                 Alephs
                 .
              
               text contained within heart-shaped outline
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               heat
               of
               war
               doth
               Italy
               surround
               ,
            
             
               Let
               Christ's
               pasture
               be
               one
               ,
               his
               sheep
               and
               ground
               .
            
             
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               terrour
               doth
               the
               world
               confound
               .
            
             
               But
               few
               that
               God
               do
               reverence
               .
            
             
               A
               Prince
               shall
               rise
               of
               eminence
               .
            
             
               Asia
               doth
               tremble
               ,
               Europe
               shake
               .
            
             
               Now
               is
               a
               generall
               Earthquake
               .
            
             
               All
               Nations
               Gods
               knowledge
               partake
               .
            
             
               Rivers
               are
               dried
               every where
               .
            
             
               Pastor
               and
               Church
               only
               one
               are
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           this
           Prophecy
           great
           troubles
           must
           arise
           in
           Italy
           within
           this
           small
           time
           ,
           cruell
           wars
           afflicting
           every
           State
           thereof
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           preparations
           to
           the
           eternall
           destruction
           and
           ruine
           of
           Rome
           the
           head
           City
           thereof
           :
           Rome
           can
           never
           be
           destroyed
           except
           Protestants
           lay
           aside
           their
           unnecessary
           civill
           contentions
           ,
           which
           may
           (
           God
           so
           disposing
           )
           come
           to
           them
           about
           
             Anno
          
           1665.
           
           After
           which
           great
           commotions
           are
           like
           to
           arise
           in
           Europe
           ,
           till
           a
           noble
           
             Hero
          
           arise
           ,
           which
           shall
           quench
           those
           evils
           by
           imploying
           Christians
           in
           mutuall
           Leagues
           against
           the
           Turk
           .
           Suddenly
           after
           which
           comes
           troublesome
           daies
           in
           
             Asia
          
           and
           
             Africk
             .
          
           Then
           follows
           universall
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           of
           Nations
           ,
           prophesied
           
           of
           by
           
             Ezechiel
          
           and
           S.
           
             John
          
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           must
           bring
           forth
           the
           purity
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           Gospel
           over
           the
           whole
           Earth
           .
        
      
       
         
           X.
           The
           true
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           cōtinuance
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           found
           in
           M.
           
             Fox's
          
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           
             pag
             ,
          
           746.
           
        
         
           Of
           how
           large
           an
           extent
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           should
           be
           ,
           how
           far
           it
           should
           prevail
           against
           Christendome
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           at
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           when
           Christians
           should
           begin
           to
           cry
           quits
           with
           them
           by
           victories
           and
           conquests
           ,
           is
           long
           since
           extant
           in
           ancient
           Prophesies
           .
           One
           whereof
           M.
           
             Fox
          
           in
           his
           first
           Volume
           of
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
          
           pag.
           746.
           antiq.
           edit.
           relates
           he
           found
           in
           the
           Persian
           language
           in
           a
           Manuscript
           of
           
             Bartholomary
             Georgienitz
             :
          
           the
           substance
           whereof
           in
           Latine
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             Imperator
             noster
             veniet
             ,
             Ethnici
             Principes
             Regnum
             capiet
             ,
             rubrum
             quoque
             pomum
             capiet
             ,
             inque
             suam
             potestatem
             rediget
             .
          
        
         
           
             Quod
             si
             inseptimum
             usque
             annum
             Christianorum
             gladius
             non
             insurrexerit
             ,
             usque
             ad
             duodecimum
             annum
             eis
             dominabitur
             .
             Domos
             aedificabit
             ,
             vineas
             plantabit
             ,
             hortos
             sepibus
             muniet
             ,
             liberos
             procrebit
             ,
             &
             post
             duodecimum
             annum
             Christianorum
             gladius
             apparebit
             ,
             &
             Turcam
             quaque
             versum
             in
             fugam
             aget
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Emperour
           shall
           come
           ,
           he
           shall
           take
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           a
           heathen
           Prince
           ,
           he
           shall
           also
           take
           the
           red
           apple
           ,
           and
           subdue
           it
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Christians
           sword
           shall
           not
           arise
           by
           the
           seventh
           year
           ,
           he
           shall
           reign
           over
           them
           to
           the
           twelfth
           year
           ,
           he
           shall
           build
           houses
           ,
           plant
           vineyards
           ,
           hedge
           in
           Orchards
           ,
           and
           beget
           children
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           twelfth
           year
           shall
           the
           Christians
           sword
           appear
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Turk
           to
           flight
           on
           every
           side
           .
        
         
           M.
           
             Fox
          
           expounds
           these
           12
           years
           to
           be
           12
           Turkish
           Emperours
           prevailing
           against
           Christians
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           first
           Emperour
           
             Ottoman
          
           An.
           1300.
           and
           so
           
             Solyman
          
           the
           magnificent
           to
           be
           the
           twelfth
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           that
           should
           prevail
           against
           Christians
           ;
           who
           began
           his
           reign
           
             An.
          
           1519.
           and
           died
           
             An.
          
           1567.
           
           But
           I
           think
           rather
           it
           must
           begin
           at
           
             Mahomet
          
           the
           II.
           winning
           of
           Constantinople
           (
           called
           here
           
             rubrum
             pomum
             )
          
           An.
           1452.
           and
           must
           end
           at
           the
           late
           Emperour
           
             Mahomet
          
           the
           IV.
           his
           death
           the
           last
           August
           ,
           1649.
           
           My
           reason
           is
           this
           :
           Other
           Emperours
           have
           prevailed
           against
           Christians
           ,
           since
           
             Solyman
          
           the
           magnificent
           .
           For
           
             Selimus
          
           the
           II.
           his
           son
           wan
           
             Cyprus
          
           from
           the
           
             Venetians
             .
             Armurath
          
           III.
           took
           the
           Fort
           
             Guiermo
          
           from
           the
           Hungarians
           ,
           and
           his
           son
           
             Mahomet
          
           III.
           took
           
             Agria
          
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           pursued
           his
           victory
           ,
           had
           won
           that
           whole
           Kingdom
           in
           lesse
           them
           a
           year
           :
           So
           the
           late
           
             Mahomet
          
           is
           the
           12
           Emperour
           from
           
             Mahomet
          
           the
           II.
           and
           now
           after
           his
           death
           shall
           the
           Turks
           prevail
           no
           more
           against
           Christians
           .
           For
           fourty
           years
           agoe
           that
           Kingdom
           was
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           is
           declining
           to
           an
           eternall
           destruction
           .
           The
           sword
           of
           the
           Christians
           shall
           now
           arise
           and
           prevail
           against
           the
           Turks
           till
           
             An.
          
           1696.
           when
           the
           converted
           Jews
           shall
           gather
           head
           to
           overcome
           them
           in
           a
           bloudy
           pitcht
           field
           ,
           and
           root
           out
           their
           name
           from
           off
           the
           Earth
           .
           By
           this
           young
           Emperours
           decease
           without
           issue
           ,
           the
           Ottoman
           Line
           is
           extinct
           ,
           and
           none
           left
           .
           One
           
             Sultan
             Hali
          
           (
           a
           Persian
           by
           birth
           )
           is
           now
           Steward
           of
           the
           Ottoman
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           Crim-Tartar
           by
           old
           composition
           and
           agreement
           layeth
           claim
           to
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           is
           in
           combustion
           because
           of
           this
           .
           
           And
           though
           above
           200000
           Turks
           are
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           (
           as
           is
           thought
           )
           to
           invade
           Germany
           ,
           yet
           if
           Christians
           could
           but
           leave
           off
           their
           unnecessary
           divisions
           ,
           they
           might
           soon
           ruinate
           the
           Turkish
           ,
           Empire
           .
           For
           since
           
             Armurath
          
           IV.
           his
           death
           ,
           
             An.
          
           1642.
           (
           who
           began
           to
           reign
           ,
           
             An.
          
           1623.
           )
           all
           the
           time
           of
           this
           late
           
             Mahomet's
          
           reign
           ,
           since
           there
           hath
           been
           continuall
           contentions
           and
           mussacres
           amongst
           the
           Turks
           ,
           the
           Jannizaries
           eluding
           and
           despising
           the
           young
           and
           weak
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           terrified
           the
           Mufti
           and
           the
           Bassa's
           sore
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           a
           prophecy
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           
             Mahomet
          
           wan
           Constantinople
           ,
           so
           a
           
             Mahomet
          
           should
           lose
           it
           again
           to
           the
           Christians
           .
           
           However
           the
           matter
           goes
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           the
           year
           1698
           shall
           be
           fatall
           both
           to
           them
           and
           to
           the
           Pope
           in
           both
           their
           ruines
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           comparative
           felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           further
           manifested
           by
           an
           excellent
           Prophecy
           ,
           which
           the
           learned
           
             Erasmus
          
           received
           from
           
             Reuchlinus
             ,
          
           and
           was
           found
           in
           the
           study
           of
           
             Justus
             Lypsius
          
           by
           
             Janus
             Douza
          
           the
           younger
           ,
           running
           thus
           .
           
             
               Post
               mille
               expletos
               à
               partu
               Virginis
               annos
               ,
            
             
               Et
               post
               sexcentos
               rursus
               ab
               orbe
               datos
               ,
            
             
               Nonagefimus
               octavus
               mirabilis
               annus
            
             
               Ingruet
               ,
               is
               secum
               gaudia
               laeta
               faeret
               .
            
             
               Corruet
               hoc
               anno
               Turcarum
               invisa
               propago
               ;
            
             
               Roma
               ,
               tuum
               in
               libris
               fabula
               nomen
               erit
               .
            
             
               Omnia
               tunc
               mundi
               sursum
               ibunt
               atque
               retrorsum
            
             
               Imperia
               ,
               ut
               populos
               sceptra
               novella
               premant
               :
            
             
               Vtque
               suum
               cunctas
               Verbum
               diffundat
               in
               oras
               .
            
             
               Christus
               ,
               &
               imperitet
               nomine
               ubique
               suo
               .
            
          
           Thus
           Englished
           .
           
             
               Six
               thousand
               years
               from
               Virgins
               birth
               expir'd
               ,
            
             
               Six
               hundred
               after
               that
               acquir'd
               ,
            
             
               The
               famous
               ninety
               eighth
               year
               shall
               come
               on
               ,
            
             
               Full
               of
               great
               Contentation
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               the
               
                 Turkish
              
               hatefull
               race
               shall
               rue
               ,
            
             
               
                 Rome
              
               shall
               a
               fable
               be
               ,
               not
               true
               .
            
             
               Then
               shall
               be
               tost
               all
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             
               And
               into
               a
               new
               Kingdom
               hurl'd
               :
            
             
               That
               into
               all
               coasts
               Christ
               his
               Word
               may
               spred
               ,
            
             
               And
               be
               alone
               the
               Peoples
               Head
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           XI
           .
           A
           true
           Exposition
           of
           2
           
             Esdr.
          
           11.
           ch.
        
         
           The
           two
           Books
           of
           
             Esdras
          
           are
           thought
           (
           and
           that
           by
           none
           of
           the
           least
           learned
           ,
           as
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Hierome
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Tostatus
             ,
             Scaliger
          
           the
           elder
           ,
           
             Melancthon
             ,
             Arrias
             Montanus
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bibliander
             )
          
           to
           be
           Canonicall
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           most
           evident
           fulfilling
           of
           many
           predictions
           in
           them
           contained
           .
           In
           the
           11
           chap.
           of
           the
           second
           of
           those
           Books
           ,
           there
           is
           under
           the
           type
           of
           an
           Eagle
           ,
           a
           manifest
           
           prophecie
           both
           of
           the
           Roman
           Heathenish
           Empire
           ,
           as
           likewise
           of
           the
           Papacy
           with
           her
           chief
           Leagurers
           to
           this
           present
           time
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           .
           This
           Eagle
           is
           that
           Roman
           Heathenish
           Empire
           ;
           her
           twelve
           feathered
           wings
           are
           the
           twelve
           first
           Emperours
           from
           
             Julius
             Cesar
          
           to
           
             Nerva
             Coccejus
             .
          
           The
           three
           Heads
           are
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Spain
          
           and
           
             Germany
             ,
          
           preordained
           of
           God
           to
           uphold
           and
           maintain
           the
           power
           of
           her
           pride
           ,
           when
           all
           her
           wings
           (
           her
           heathenish
           and
           tyrannicall
           
             Cesars
             )
          
           should
           fail
           her
           .
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           under
           her
           12
           first
           
             Cesars
          
           are
           comprehended
           in
           generall
           all
           the
           Emperours
           which
           reigned
           in
           her
           from
           
             Julius
             Cesar
          
           (
           who
           first
           crackt
           the
           strings
           of
           her
           liberty
           )
           to
           
             Augustulus
             Momyllus
          
           (
           her
           last
           Roman
           
             Cesar
             )
          
           for
           the
           space
           of
           474
           years
           .
           Her
           8
           contrary
           feathers
           are
           the
           8
           terrible
           Inundations
           of
           severall
           Nations
           from
           the
           North
           (
           God's
           scourges
           )
           which
           over-whelmed
           her
           fairest
           Provinccs
           ,
           sunk
           her
           State
           in
           bloud
           ,
           and
           by
           fire
           and
           sword
           humbled
           her
           as
           low
           as
           the
           dust
           she
           trod
           on
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           1
           
             Alaricus
          
           and
           his
           West-Gothes
           ,
           2
           
             Attilas
          
           and
           his
           Hunnes
           ,
           3
           
             Gensericus
          
           and
           his
           Vandals
           ,
           4
           
             Odoacer
             ,
          
           5
           
             Theodoricus
          
           and
           his
           East-Goths
           ,
           6
           
             Totilas
          
           and
           his
           Spaniards
           ,
           7
           
             Alboinus
          
           and
           his
           Longobards
           (
           who
           deposed
           her
           diminitive
           
             Cesar
             Augustulus
             Momyllus
             )
          
           8
           and
           lastly
           ,
           the
           intestine
           homebred
           Faction
           and
           Conspiracy
           ,
           which
           proved
           more
           pernitious
           then
           the
           rest
           (
           as
           all
           included
           diseases
           are
           the
           worst
           )
           which
           in
           the
           reigns
           of
           
             Otho
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           
             Otho
          
           III
           ,
           and
           
             Frederique
          
           II
           ,
           so
           often
           strove
           to
           eradicate
           the
           Papall
           Superiority
           ,
           and
           reedifie
           her
           S.
           P.
           Q.
           R.
           buried
           so
           many
           ages
           ago
           out
           of
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           City
           .
           The
           Head
           in
           the
           midst
           is
           the
           
             Germane
          
           Empire
           ,
           begun
           
             An.
          
           801
           on
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           by
           
             Charles
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           which
           though
           
             vers.
          
           32.
           it
           long
           did
           and
           yet
           doth
           put
           the
           Earth
           in
           great
           fear
           ,
           yet
           
             vers.
          
           33.
           must
           vanish
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Wings
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nought
           .
           The
           
             Germane
          
           Empire
           thus
           destroied
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           35.
           
           The
           Head
           on
           the
           right
           side
           (
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Spain
             )
          
           must
           devour
           the
           Head
           on
           the
           left
           side
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             France
             .
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           That
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             France
             ,
          
           though
           now
           it
           flourisheth
           in
           what
           Glory
           and
           Magnificence
           Earth
           can
           afford
           ,
           must
           ere
           long
           be
           humbled
           by
           the
           power
           of
           
             Spain
             ,
          
           with
           many
           Discomfitures
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           dolefull
           streights
           and
           great
           perplexities
           .
           I
           my self
           have
           observed
           one
           remarkable
           Adjunct
           of
           that
           Kingdome
           in
           particular
           ,
           how
           that
           year
           (
           in
           which
           the
           Figures
           of
           the
           Golden
           Number
           were
           equall
           to
           the
           Figures
           of
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           )
           hath
           ever
           proved
           fatall
           to
           that
           Monarchy
           for
           Warre
           ,
           Bloudshed
           ,
           Pestilence
           and
           Famine
           .
           It
           was
           so
           with
           them
           from
           
             An.
          
           1570
           to
           
             An.
          
           1576.
           in
           all
           which
           seven
           years
           ,
           the
           Guisian
           faction
           made
           lamentable
           havock
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           that
           year
           in
           which
           the
           finall
           Tragedy
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           shall
           be
           acted
           ,
           six
           years
           after
           which
           
             France
          
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
           But
           when
           that
           shall
           be
           ,
           no
           sign
           of
           
             Europe
          
           shall
           remain
           ,
           nor
           remembrance
           where
           the
           wals
           of
           
             Rome
          
           stood
           .
           The
           LION
           (
           which
           
             vers
             .
          
           37.
           and
           
             chap.
          
           12.
           
             v.
          
           31.
           came
           roaring
           out
           of
           the
           Wood
           speaking
           to
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           and
           rebuking
           her
           for
           her
           wickednesse
           )
           is
           the
           WIND
           which
           the
           most
           high
           God
           hath
           kept
           for
           
             Rome
          
           and
           her
           wickednesse
           till
           the
           end
           ,
           even
           the
           LION
           OF
           THE
           NORTH
           (
           of
           which
           you
           shall
           hear
           anon
           a
           Prophesie
           of
           the
           true
           
             Merlin
             )
          
           which
           shall
           reprove
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           cast
           before
           her
           her
           spoils
           ;
           he
           
           shall
           set
           her
           alive
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           rebuke
           and
           correct
           her
           ,
           and
           deliver
           the
           residue
           of
           Gods
           people
           by
           Affliction
           which
           are
           preserved
           upon
           his
           borders
           and
           make
           them
           joyfull
           untill
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           .
           In
           the
           13
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Esdras
          
           beholds
           a
           vision
           of
           a
           man
           rising
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           devouring
           the
           multitudes
           of
           fighters
           that
           came
           against
           him
           ,
           neither
           with
           sword
           ,
           spear
           nor
           any
           instrument
           of
           Warre
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           the
           fire
           and
           storm
           that
           came
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           ;
           which
           is
           Christ
           the
           son
           of
           man
           ,
           who
           through
           a
           sea
           of
           bloudy
           persecutions
           and
           tribulations
           propagated
           his
           Gospel
           over
           the
           Earth
           ,
           confounding
           and
           devouring
           the
           multitudinous
           Pagans
           and
           Idolaters
           fighting
           against
           Christians
           ,
           by
           the
           invincible
           force
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           After
           a
           long
           time
           of
           the
           obstinate
           wilfulnesse
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           shall
           call
           to
           himself
           another
           peaceable
           multitude
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           12
           ,
           40.
           even
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Armenia
             ,
             Tartaria
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Eastern
           
             India
             ,
          
           whom
           God
           shall
           defend
           and
           convert
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           destroy
           all
           other
           Nations
           upon
           Earth
           .
           These
           are
           called
           the
           peaceable
           People
           ,
           because
           after
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           shall
           come
           that
           Ministeriall
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Church
           over
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           that
           
             peaceable
             and
             still
             Time
             ,
          
           when
           all
           Kingdoms
           under
           heaven
           shall
           forget
           fighting
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           Warres
           shall
           cease
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           swords
           and
           spears
           shall
           be
           beaten
           into
           Plowshares
           and
           pruning
           hooks
           .
           When
           the
           seventh
           Angel
           blew
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           
             Luther
          
           began
           his
           Reformation
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Multitude
          
           stood
           before
           the
           
             Lamb
             ,
          
           and
           sung
           the
           new
           song
           of
           
             Moses
             ;
          
           and
           then
           neverthelesse
           is
           but
           the
           vail
           only
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           opened
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           cloud
           and
           smoak
           covered
           that
           Glory
           .
           But
           it
           must
           be
           180
           years
           after
           ,
           when
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           this
           World
           become
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           of
           his
           Christ
           ,
           and
           those
           be
           destroyed
           that
           destroyed
           the
           Earth
           .
           For
           then
           and
           not
           till
           then
           shall
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           be
           fully
           opened
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Ark
           of
           his
           Testament
           (
           the
           very
           same
           modell
           ,
           which
           God
           shewed
           to
           
             Moses
          
           in
           the
           Mount
           )
           shall
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           not
           in
           a
           Tabernacle
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           Temple
           ,
           which
           the
           power
           of
           God
           shall
           make
           .
           Then
           shall
           lastly
           ,
           the
           four
           Beasts
           ,
           the
           Elders
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Angels
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           creatures
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sea
           and
           under
           the
           Earth
           fall
           down
           before
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           give
           glory
           ,
           honour
           ,
           blessing
           and
           praise
           unto
           him
           that
           sitteth
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lamb
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           the
           four
           Beasts
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XII
           .
           Evidences
           out
           of
           Scripture
           that
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           shall
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           
             Tartaria
          
           &
           
             India
             ,
          
           and
           converted
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Western
           Iews
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           Jews
           discoursing
           of
           this
           their
           glorious
           Restauration
           and
           Religion
           to
           come
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           they
           never
           possessed
           (
           no
           not
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             David
          
           and
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           when
           their
           Kingdom
           was
           largest
           )
           an
           half
           of
           that
           which
           God
           promised
           in
           
             Deuteronomy
          
           and
           
             Joshua
             .
          
           Indeed
           it
           is
           said
           in
           
             Joshua
             ,
             No
             good
             thing
             failed
             of
             what
             God
             promised
             ,
          
           but
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           their
           peaceable
           settlement
           in
           what
           
             Joshua
          
           then
           conquer'd
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           utmost
           bounders
           of
           what
           they
           were
           to
           possesse
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           Time
           .
           From
           Euphrates
           to
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           all
           the
           Coasts
           on
           the
           West
           to
           the
           great
           Mediterranean
           Sea
           ,
           with
           
             Tyrus
          
           and
           
             Sydon
             ,
          
           on
           the
           North
           
             Hemath
          
           and
           
             Celosyria
             ,
          
           even
           in
           length
           
           from
           
             Lebanon
          
           to
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           was
           to
           be
           the
           confines
           of
           this
           sacred
           Commonwealth
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           what
           a
           Moity
           of
           this
           was
           possessed
           by
           
             Lot
             ,
             Ammon
             ,
             Esau
             ,
          
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Tyrus
          
           and
           
             Sidon
             ,
          
           the
           
             Philistines
          
           with
           
             Syria
             ,
          
           we
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           more
           then
           an
           half
           was
           never
           their
           own
           ,
           of
           what
           God
           promised
           .
           In
           confidence
           of
           possessing
           which
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           their
           great
           
             Hosanna
          
           they
           shake
           Palmes
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           in
           triumph
           towards
           the
           four
           coasts
           of
           heaven
           ,
           to
           intimate
           that
           in
           their
           universall
           Empire
           every
           tree
           of
           the
           wood
           shall
           clap
           hands
           ,
           and
           sing
           for
           joy
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           ,
           and
           makes
           me
           give
           more
           credit
           to
           
             Esdras
          
           then
           otherwise
           I
           would
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           pat
           he
           goes
           with
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           in
           affirming
           the
           second
           Captivity
           of
           the
           Jews
           to
           be
           long
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           return
           should
           be
           about
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Empire
           .
           He
           relates
           how
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           (
           soon
           after
           their
           Captivity
           by
           
             Salmanasser
             )
          
           travelled
           through
           a
           great
           River
           or
           strait
           (
           perhaps
           the
           Streits
           of
           
             Anian
             )
          
           in
           a
           long
           journey
           of
           many
           moneths
           or
           years
           to
           a
           Country
           not
           inhabited
           .
           Yea
           many
           good
           Authors
           ,
           who
           write
           of
           the
           Histories
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           relate
           how
           the
           
             Maxicans
          
           have
           a
           Tradition
           (
           delivered
           from
           father
           to
           son
           ,
           time
           out
           of
           minde
           )
           of
           a
           great
           multitude
           coming
           a
           great
           journey
           into
           those
           parts
           with
           an
           Ark
           carried
           before
           them
           on
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           with
           their
           God
           inclosed
           therein
           .
           These
           people
           certainly
           were
           Jews
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           learned
           Circumcision
           (
           which
           our
           travellers
           finde
           in
           most
           of
           their
           Coasts
           )
           with
           other
           Rites
           of
           Tribes
           ,
           Heads
           of
           Tribes
           and
           Families
           ,
           with
           some
           handsome
           Ceremonies
           of
           Marriages
           ,
           Funerals
           and
           Washings
           ,
           directly
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Jews
           or
           Israelites
           .
           
           But
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Israelites
           were
           first
           placed
           in
           
             Media
          
           and
           
             Carmania
             ,
          
           and
           from
           thence
           removed
           into
           
             India
             ,
          
           let
           us
           return
           a
           little
           back
           ,
           and
           survey
           Scriptures
           and
           some
           approved
           Authors
           .
           When
           
             Salmanasser
          
           King
           of
           
             Assyria
          
           carried
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           into
           Captivity
           (
           in
           the
           fifth
           year
           of
           the
           reign
           of
           
             Hezekiah
          
           King
           of
           
             Judah
             )
          
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           spacious
           Dominions
           and
           invincible
           forces
           ,
           as
           comprizing
           within
           his
           Empire
           all
           
             Media
          
           and
           
             Persia
             ,
             Mesepotamia
             ,
             Assyria
             ,
          
           all
           
             Arabia
          
           and
           
             Ethiopia
          
           inferiour
           to
           the
           confines
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           all
           
             Syria
          
           and
           
             Palestine
          
           (
           save
           only
           the
           poor
           exhausted
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Judah
             )
          
           and
           lastly
           
             Armenia
          
           with
           all
           the
           Coasts
           bordering
           upon
           the
           
             Caspian
          
           and
           
             Euxine
          
           sea
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           
             Tartaria
             .
          
           By
           this
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           define
           in
           which
           Province
           of
           his
           Empire
           he
           placed
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Dominions
           we
           may
           well
           think
           he
           would
           not
           abandon
           them
           .
           In
           the
           2
           
             King.
          
           17.
           6.
           it
           is
           said
           that
           he
           placed
           them
           in
           
             Hala
          
           and
           
             Habor
          
           by
           the
           River
           of
           Gozan
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Cities
             of
             the
             Medes
             .
          
           Which
           
             Hala
          
           (
           or
           rather
           
             Chala
             )
          
           and
           
             Habor
          
           by
           affinity
           of
           pronuntiation
           ,
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           
             Colchies
          
           and
           
             Iberia
             ,
          
           two
           Provinces
           of
           
             Armenia
             ,
          
           the
           first
           bordering
           upon
           the
           
             Euxine
             ,
          
           the
           latter
           upon
           the
           
             Caspian
          
           sea
           and
           the
           confines
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             .
          
           East
           of
           
             Armenia
          
           lies
           
             Media
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           which
           ,
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Israelites
           were
           likewise
           placed
           to
           inhabit
           .
           North
           of
           
             Armenia
          
           is
           the
           entrance
           into
           those
           immense
           and
           indiscoverable
           Nations
           of
           
             Muscovites
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           the
           utmost
           limits
           of
           whose
           Kingdoms
           were
           never
           yet
           fully
           known
           .
           The
           chief
           River
           of
           which
           Countries
           arising
           farre
           beyond
           the
           
             Hyperborian
          
           Territories
           ,
           after
           a
           wearisome
           travel
           through
           many
           Nations
           and
           Provinces
           ,
           disburthens
           it self
           at
           last
           into
           the
           
             Caspian
          
           sea
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           entrance
           into
           
             Armenia
             ,
          
           where
           it
           is
           called
           
             Zolga
          
           (
           though
           our
           Mariners
           call
           it
           
             Wolga
             )
          
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           
           Metathesis
           or
           a
           bad
           pronunciation
           of
           the
           word
           
             Gozan
             .
          
           So
           that
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Ben-Gorion
          
           is
           true
           (
           if
           that
           Manuscript
           be
           his
           which
           
             Gallo-Belgicus
          
           fathers
           upon
           him
           ,
           yet
           visible
           in
           
             Bibliothecâ
             Florentinâ
             )
          
           
             
               Salbumadzar
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               rex
               Assyrius
               ,
               exciso
               Samariae
               regno
               ,
               decem
               illas
               Tribus
               ,
               quae
               à
               divino
               cultu
               tandiu
               ante
               desciverant
               ad
               Idololatriam
               ,
               abductas
               in
               Captivitatem
               conlocavit
               in
               Fasso
               ,
               Alvati
               ,
               Loride
               ,
               &
               Bascapante
               civitatibus
               Colchidos
               &
               Iberiae
               Armenicarum
               provinciarum
               ,
               &
               in
               Ecbatana
               &
               Bocchu
               urbibus
               Mediae
               juxta
               Pontum
               Euxinum
               ,
               &
               mare
               Caspium
               .
            
          
           Thus
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           this
           great
           Rabbi
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           men
           is
           fond
           who
           think
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           to
           be
           utterly
           lost
           ;
           thus
           likewise
           is
           it
           plain
           that
           the
           Jews
           Conversion
           must
           first
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Fassum
             ,
             Alvatis
             ,
             Loris
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bascapan
          
           Cities
           of
           
             Colchis
          
           and
           
             Iberia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ecbatana
          
           and
           
             Bocchu
          
           Cities
           of
           
             Media
          
           were
           the
           places
           ,
           where
           
             Salmanasser
          
           (
           called
           here
           
             Salbumadzar
             )
          
           placed
           these
           Israelites
           in
           name
           ,
           but
           Pagans
           in
           nature
           .
           And
           
             John
             Lunclay
          
           in
           this
           Pandects
           of
           the
           Turkish
           History
           ,
           
             fol.
          
           769.
           writes
           ,
           how
           there
           are
           certain
           Hoords
           (
           Troops
           or
           Families
           )
           of
           people
           near
           the
           more
           Northern
           parts
           of
           
             Tartaria
             ,
          
           which
           retain
           the
           names
           of
           
             Dan
             ,
             Zebulun
          
           and
           
             Nepthali
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           vicinity
           of
           
             Rega
          
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           barbarous
           Nation
           of
           
             Letti
             ,
          
           which
           for
           three
           moneths
           in
           the
           year
           perpetually
           wander
           up
           and
           down
           the
           fields
           ,
           having
           these
           words
           
             Jure-shele-mashalom
          
           continually
           in
           their
           mouth
           ,
           as
           a
           kinde
           of
           lamentable
           tune
           or
           mournfull
           Ditty
           :
           by
           which
           words
           Authours
           credibly
           suppose
           are
           meant
           Jerusalem
           and
           Damascus
           the
           two
           head
           cities
           of
           Judah
           and
           Israel
           .
           He
           that
           diligenrly
           reades
           the
           history
           of
           these
           X.
           Tribes
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           after
           their
           revolt
           from
           the
           house
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           combination
           with
           
             Jeroboam
          
           in
           erecting
           Idolatry
           ,
           may
           see
           that
           they
           were
           a
           Nation
           quickly
           overgrown
           with
           Heathenism
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           barbarousnesse
           ,
           wholly
           become
           abominable
           Pagans
           in
           nature
           ,
           manners
           ,
           life
           ,
           condition
           and
           conversations
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           had
           
             Numa
             Pomphilius
          
           to
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           not
           
             Abraham
          
           the
           faithfull
           :
           they
           only
           kept
           Circumcision
           and
           the
           names
           of
           their
           Progenitors
           in
           remembrance
           ,
           but
           had
           quite
           forgotten
           the
           Stories
           of
           their
           religion
           and
           piety
           ,
           thence
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           in
           this
           their
           Captivity
           ,
           being
           transported
           and
           implanted
           among
           those
           Nations
           ,
           they
           quickly
           conjoyned
           and
           counited
           with
           them
           in
           marriage
           and
           affinity
           (
           being
           already
           long
           before
           coupled
           with
           them
           in
           Idolatry
           )
           and
           so
           ceased
           to
           be
           called
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           being
           now
           all
           one
           people
           ,
           were
           called
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Armenians
           and
           Medes
           .
           That
           these
           Israeltes
           likewise
           inhabited
           part
           of
           Tartaria
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           spread
           into
           India
           and
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           likewise
           possessed
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Caucasian
           Mountains
           mingled
           with
           a
           people
           ,
           which
           
             Herodotus
          
           calls
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           a
           word
           not
           unakin
           to
           Turks
           )
           is
           manifest
           by
           these
           undeniable
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Colchians
           ,
           Iberians
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Tartaria
           used
           Circumcision
           in
           most
           ancient
           times
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           building
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           have
           received
           from
           any
           people
           else
           but
           from
           these
           Israelites
           ,
           who
           30.
           years
           before
           the
           foundation
           of
           Rome
           were
           sent
           to
           inhabit
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Crim-Tartars
           derive
           their
           Progeny
           from
           
             Sampson
          
           (
           hence
           so
           many
           of
           them
           have
           been
           called
           
             Camson
             ,
          
           an
           obscure
           Notion
           of
           
             Sampson
             )
          
           and
           in
           imitation
           of
           him
           wear
           long
           hair
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           have
           been
           ,
           except
           they
           
           had
           had
           their
           Originall
           from
           those
           people
           from
           whom
           they
           had
           the
           memory
           of
           
             Sampson
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           names
           likewise
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Aharon
             ,
             Cham
             ,
             Selim
             ,
          
           or
           
             Solyman
          
           (
           a
           vitious
           Pronunciation
           of
           
             Shlemo
          
           or
           
             Solomon
             )
          
           were
           proper
           names
           of
           men
           amongst
           the
           Turks
           long
           before
           ever
           they
           broke
           into
           Asia
           .
           Now
           what
           times
           the
           Turks
           first
           broke
           into
           Asia
           ,
           Chronologers
           agree
           not
           among
           themselves
           :
           Some
           say
           they
           broke
           through
           the
           Caspian
           Streits
           into
           
             Armenia
             major
          
           (
           now
           
             Turcomannia
             )
          
           An.
           844.
           
           But
           I
           rather
           suppose
           their
           first
           Irruption
           into
           Asia
           was
           20.
           years
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Alexander
           the
           great
           ,
           about
           
             An.
             
             M.
          
           3718.
           when
           the
           Parthians
           shook
           off
           the
           Macedonian
           yoke
           ,
           and
           began
           their
           Empire
           :
           for
           in
           those
           times
           we
           reade
           in
           
             Mela
             ,
             Pliny
          
           and
           
             Herodotus
             ,
          
           that
           a
           barbarous
           and
           savage
           people
           from
           the
           North
           had
           invaded
           and
           possessed
           
             Carmania
             ,
          
           which
           could
           be
           no
           other
           then
           this
           Nation
           of
           the
           Turks
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           plainly
           manifest
           ,
           that
           when
           these
           Israelites
           passed
           into
           America
           ,
           they
           left
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Brethren
           behinde
           them
           in
           
             Asia
             ,
             Tartaria
             ,
          
           and
           
             India
             .
          
           Millions
           of
           them
           are
           in
           
             Persia
             ,
          
           and
           their
           domineering
           at
           this
           present
           day
           in
           
             Carmania
             ,
          
           is
           rightly
           observed
           by
           
             Benjamin
          
           the
           Jew
           in
           
             Eyre
             ,
          
           by
           
             Mercator
             ,
             Ortelius
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Geographers
           .
        
      
       
         
           XIII
           .
           Other
           excellent
           Proofs
           of
           the
           future
           conversion
           and
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Iews
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             From
             
               Abraham
               .
            
          
           
             
               Abraham
            
             was
             told
             in
             
               Genesis
               ,
            
             His
             seed
             must
             thrice
             be
             like
             Dust
             ,
             and
             then
             afterward
             like
             Stars
             (
             Stars
             not
             for
             multitude
             ,
             but
             for
             Piety
             and
             Glory
             )
             once
             in
             
               Aegypt
               ;
            
             se●●ndly
             in
             
               Babel
               ;
            
             thirdly
             throughout
             the
             world
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             FIFTH
             MONARCHY
             must
             enlighten
             the
             whole
             world
             with
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             .
             And
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             have
             an
             ancient
             tradition
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             have
             two
             
               Messiahs
               ;
            
             The
             first
             should
             come
             about
             what
             time
             the
             Government
             was
             taken
             from
             
               Judah
               ;
            
             he
             should
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Redemption
             ,
             afterwards
             be
             betrayed
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             and
             die
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             in
             a
             dolefull
             plight
             in
             the
             jaws
             of
             destruction
             by
             the
             
               Gentiles
               :
            
             him
             they
             called
             
               Ben-Joseph
            
             or
             
               Ben-Ephraim
               ,
            
             alluding
             to
             sorrowful
             
               Joseph
               ,
            
             who
             endured
             so
             much
             hardship
             ,
             being
             sold
             by
             his
             brethren
             into
             
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             and
             estranged
             from
             his
             fathers
             house
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             unfortunate
             Attempt
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             
               Ephraim
            
             (
             soon
             after
             that
             barbarous
             Edict
             of
             murthering
             male
             Infants
             came
             forth
             )
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             and
             the
             
               Israelites
            
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             from
             
               Pharaoh
            
             some
             12
             years
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             
               Moses
               ;
            
             when
             
               Pharaoh
            
             levying
             an
             huge
             Army
             ,
             made
             fearful
             slaughters
             of
             them
             ,
             forcing
             them
             to
             return
             to
             their
             old
             obedience
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             may
             reade
             in
             
               Psal.
            
             78.
             9.
             
             In
             this
             doleful
             misery
             they
             should
             remain
             so
             long
             till
             their
             second
             
               Messiah
            
             came
             and
             delivered
             them
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             restored
             them
             to
             their
             native
             Land
             of
             
               Judea
               ,
            
             and
             reigned
             over
             them
             in
             equal
             fame
             and
             prosperity
             with
             
               David
            
             their
             father
             .
             Him
             therefore
             they
             call
             
               Ben-David
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             From
             
               Isaac
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Isaac
            
             was
             moe
             wayes
             then
             in
             his
             Immolation
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             .
             He
             had
             two
             sons
             
               Esau
            
             and
             
               Jacob
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Elder
               shall
               serve
               the
               younger
               .
               Edom
            
             (
             which
             Jews
             interpret
             to
             be
             the
             Roman
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             
             the
             First-born
             to
             Christ
             from
             
               Isaac
               )
            
             must
             come
             to
             serve
             the
             younger
             ,
             
               The
               Jewish
               converted
               Church
               in
               the
               end
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               once
               come
               up
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             III.
             From
             
               Jacob
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Jacob
            
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Descent
             to
             
               Aegypt
            
             had
             two
             wives
             ,
             
               Leah
            
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             carnal
             Jews
             using
             and
             leaning
             upon
             ceremonious
             shadows
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             from
             
               Moses
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             :
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             was
             to
             continue
             in
             vicissitudinary
             fortune
             to
             it's
             end
             ,
             full
             1668
             years
             .
             Thus
             
               Leah
            
             was
             blear-ey'd
             ,
             but
             fruitfull
             in
             her
             posterity
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             acceptable
             and
             lovely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             her
             husband
             as
             
               Rachel
            
             (
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             glorious
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Monarchies
             )
             who
             was
             to
             be
             many
             dayes
             barren
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             till
             
               Anno
            
             1683
             ,
             then
             brings
             forth
             
               Joseph
               ,
            
             leaves
             her
             fathers
             idolatrous
             house
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             years
             after
             travels
             again
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             the
             staff
             of
             
               Jacobs
            
             old
             age
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             her
             own
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             From
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             were
             to
             have
             a
             temporal
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             is
             evident
             likewise
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             In
             the
             first
             of
             
               Acts
            
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             Disciples
             shewed
             how
             greatly
             the
             Jews
             expected
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             when
             their
             
               Messiah
            
             should
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             temporal
             Kingdom
             in
             
               Judea
               ;
            
             as
             likewise
             how
             near
             they
             thought
             the
             season
             and
             period
             to
             be
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               at
               this
               time
               restore
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               Israel
               ?
            
             Our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Answer
             doth
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             such
             a
             time
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             temporal
             Kingdom
             in
             their
             own
             Land
             (
             which
             should
             exceed
             
               Davids
            
             and
             
               Solomons
            
             in
             magnificence
             ,
             and
             should
             extend
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             )
             but
             only
             blames
             and
             checks
             his
             Apostles
             for
             enquiring
             of
             that
             which
             neither
             was
             needful
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             neither
             should
             be
             in
             their
             dayes
             ;
             as
             likewise
             for
             being
             too
             inquisitive
             in
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             when
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             begin
             ,
             
               Which
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               the
               Father
               hath
               put
               in
               his
               own
               power
               .
            
             And
             whoso
             reads
             
               Hos.
            
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             the
             four
             last
             Chapters
             of
             
               Zechary
               ,
            
             Mich.
             7.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Esa.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             Chapter
             27.
             12
             ,
             13.
             with
             
               Jer.
            
             24.
             6
             ,
             7.
             with
             divers
             other
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             plainly
             see
             that
             neither
             
               Solomons
            
             house
             nor
             the
             Maccabees
             ever
             obtained
             their
             full
             propriety
             ,
             nor
             were
             those
             Prophecies
             of
             their
             universall
             Soveraignty
             ever
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
           
             V
             From
             
               Moses
            
             Song
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Song
             of
             
               Moses
            
             in
             the
             32.
             of
             
               Deuteronomy
               ,
            
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             many
             and
             great
             afflictions
             shall
             befall
             them
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             first
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             No
             Jew
             in
             the
             world
             ever
             expounded
             otherwise
             from
             the
             36.
             verse
             to
             the
             43.
             of
             that
             Song
             .
             And
             to
             this
             place
             they
             referre
             their
             afflictions
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             shall
             suffer
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             till
             their
             Restauration
             .
             There
             is
             but
             few
             of
             them
             now
             ,
             but
             will
             confesse
             that
             their
             Messiah
             
               Ben-Joseph
               ,
            
             is
             come
             already
             ,
             but
             their
             
               Ben-David
            
             is
             yet
             hid
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             will
             arise
             from
             thence
             about
             the
             finall
             end
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI
             From
             the
             history
             and
             life
             of
             
               Ioseph
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             life
             of
             
               Joseph
            
             in
             Genesis
             hath
             in
             it
             more
             then
             History
             .
             At
             17.
             years
             of
             age
             he
             was
             sold
             by
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             stood
             before
             
               Pharaoh
            
             to
             expound
             him
             his
             Dreams
             at
             thirty
             .
             So
             he
             lived
             above
             12.
             years
             in
             misery
             and
             
             irons
             .
             And
             for
             those
             12.
             years
             God
             rewarded
             him
             with
             80.
             years
             of
             government
             in
             and
             over
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             His
             brethren
             came
             and
             bowed
             to
             him
             according
             to
             his
             Dream
             of
             the
             sheaves
             ;
             his
             father
             also
             was
             inferiour
             and
             subjected
             to
             him
             as
             he
             was
             Viceroy
             in
             the
             government
             of
             Aegypt
             :
             and
             was
             nourished
             and
             maintained
             by
             him
             according
             to
             his
             second
             Dream
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             eleven
             Stars
             crouching
             and
             making
             obeisance
             .
             Though
             his
             Brethren
             pitied
             him
             not
             in
             the
             anguish
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             yet
             he
             forgiveth
             and
             preserveth
             them
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             deliverance
             thence
             marcheth
             triumphantly
             before
             them
             to
             Canaan
             in
             his
             Coffin
             .
             But
             yet
             neverthelesse
             
               Jacob
            
             was
             to
             stay
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             
               Joseph
            
             was
             to
             be
             unknown
             to
             his
             Brethren
             till
             Aegypt
             be
             destroied
             by
             Famine
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             it self
             to
             
               Joseph
               .
            
             And
             the
             bones
             of
             
               Joseph
            
             too
             must
             stay
             in
             Aegypt
             till
             600000
             men
             besides
             women
             and
             children
             be
             delivered
             them
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               Aaron
               .
            
             No
             departure
             from
             Aegypt
             ,
             no
             passage
             through
             the
             Red-Sea
             without
             the
             bones
             of
             
               Joseph
               .
               Edom
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             
               Babylon
            
             in
             
               Daniels
            
             time
             suffered
             the
             severest
             punishments
             God
             could
             inflict
             upon
             a
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             afflicting
             
               Eber.
               
            
             And
             here
             is
             a
             mystery
             not
             so
             observed
             as
             observable
             in
             Scripture
             .
             As
             Aegypt
             was
             broken
             before
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             was
             set
             up
             by
             
               Moses
               :
            
             as
             
               Edom
            
             was
             harrowed
             by
             
               David
            
             before
             the
             first
             Temple
             was
             erected
             by
             
               Solomon
               :
            
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             
               Babel
            
             was
             Brought
             to
             nothing
             by
             
               Cyrus
            
             before
             the
             second
             Temple
             was
             built
             by
             
               Zorubbabel
            
             and
             
               Jehoshuah
               :
            
             so
             shall
             both
             
               Edom
            
             and
             
               Babel
               ,
            
             Turk
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             and
             all
             Monarchies
             in
             the
             Earth
             be
             brought
             to
             dust
             ,
             before
             the
             third
             Temple
             be
             built
             by
             the
             converted
             Jews
             in
             their
             native
             Land
             of
             
               Judea
            
             and
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               Jerusalem
            
             now
             inhabited
             by
             Turks
             and
             hereticall
             Christians
             shall
             at
             that
             time
             be
             purged
             from
             filth
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             only
             Receptacle
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             .
             But
             when
             that
             time
             shall
             be
             ,
             I
             have
             abundantly
             shewn
             in
             the
             Sections
             before
             .
             And
             in
             that
             season
             shall
             
               Benjamin
            
             be
             sent
             down
             from
             his
             good
             father
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             right
             arm
             ,
             and
             
               Joseph
            
             (
             even
             
               Ben-Joseph
               )
            
             shall
             make
             himself
             known
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             did
             hate
             him
             ,
             shoot
             at
             him
             ,
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             Which
             excellent
             Parallels
             of
             
               Joseph
            
             and
             Christ
             are
             fully
             explained
             in
             the
             
               Massorch
               ,
               Zoar
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               Rabbi-Asse
               ,
            
             besides
             
               Ezechiel
            
             and
             S.
             
               John
            
             in
             the
             Revelations
             .
             Notwithstanding
             in
             citing
             these
             Jewish
             Traditions
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             maintained
             a
             second
             descention
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Millenaries
             do
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Jews
             must
             have
             him
             come
             personally
             down
             from
             heaven
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             restore
             them
             to
             their
             Land
             of
             
               Judea
               ,
            
             I
             mean
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             God
             hath
             other
             means
             to
             bring
             his
             purposes
             to
             passe
             then
             ,
             by
             sending
             his
             Sonne
             Christ
             to
             sojourn
             the
             second
             time
             upon
             earth
             .
             A
             second
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             yet
             a
             King
             ,
             must
             work
             all
             this
             for
             them
             :
             yet
             not
             a
             
               Moses
            
             of
             their
             own
             bloud
             ,
             but
             a
             Captain
             from
             the
             North
             ;
             who
             shall
             work
             the
             works
             of
             God
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             make
             peace
             like
             a
             mighty
             stream
             overflow
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           XIV
           .
           What
           uses
           Protestants
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           this
           blessing
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Iews
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           these
           future
           great
           blessings
           of
           God
           towards
           this
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           to
           all
           the
           world
           in
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           
           as
           likewise
           the
           laying
           to
           heart
           the
           grievous
           calamities
           which
           have
           so
           long
           tossed
           the
           Kingdomes
           and
           Free-states
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           should
           move
           all
           men
           with
           repentance
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           to
           meet
           those
           great
           and
           fearfull
           mutations
           which
           God
           is
           bringing
           upon
           all
           the
           European
           Coasts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
           Historians
           have
           made
           their
           four
           Monarchies
           according
           to
           the
           rise
           or
           fall
           of
           severall
           particular
           Nations
           .
           1.
           
           Assyrians
           .
           2.
           
           Persians
           .
           3.
           
           Grecians
           .
           and
           4.
           
           Romans
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           lame
           Division
           ,
           and
           comes
           far
           short
           of
           that
           transcendent
           Metamorphosis
           of
           humane
           affairs
           ,
           which
           (
           by
           comparing
           of
           Histories
           ,
           observation
           of
           new
           Starres
           and
           Comets
           of
           late
           ,
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           manners
           and
           conditions
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           )
           we
           may
           easily
           perceive
           must
           within
           these
           few
           years
           be
           brought
           upon
           the
           world
           .
           The
           learned
           Mathematicians
           and
           Philosophers
           (
           who
           have
           more
           throughly
           searched
           into
           the
           secrets
           of
           Astrology
           )
           rightlier
           place
           their
           four
           Monarchies
           according
           to
           the
           four
           coasts
           of
           Heaven
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Eastern
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           .
           2.
           
           The
           two
           Southern
           Monarchies
           of
           the
           Persians
           and
           Grecians
           ,
           bounded
           within
           the
           circumference
           of
           3600
           miles
           ,
           or
           11
           degrees
           of
           latitude
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Western
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           4.
           and
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Northern
           Monarchy
           (
           but
           in
           right
           accompt
           the
           fifth
           )
           must
           be
           of
           the
           Northern
           LION
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           amazement
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           shall
           arise
           from
           the
           Northern
           Sea
           ,
           and
           pitch
           his
           Tents
           in
           the
           ashes
           of
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Monarchies
           .
           But
           now
           having
           made
           mention
           so
           oft
           of
           this
           V.
           Monarchy
           in
           this
           Pamphlet
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           meet
           to
           produce
           two
           or
           three
           Reasons
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           it
           ,
           deduced
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           and
           humane
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
             
               Reasons
               of
               the
               V.
               Monarchy
               .
            
             I
          
           First
           ,
           The
           Jews
           have
           a
           Tenet
           among
           them
           ,
           That
           their
           Messias
           must
           not
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           till
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           in
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           Roman
           :
           and
           so
           will
           not
           beleeve
           Christians
           professing
           him
           to
           ●e
           come
           already
           :
           but
           say
           ,
           this
           coming
           is
           deferred
           till
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           be
           totally
           abolished
           ;
           which
           because
           it
           is
           not
           nor
           must
           be
           yet
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           beleeve
           he
           hath
           appeared
           .
           But
           the
           Jews
           are
           deceived
           in
           this
           ,
           for
           
             Dan.
          
           2.
           44.
           and
           7.
           9
           ,
           22.
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           was
           promised
           to
           be
           in
           the
           very
           nick
           of
           the
           constitution
           and
           establishment
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           the
           ruine
           of
           it
           (
           which
           was
           performed
           accordingly
           )
           else
           should
           there
           have
           been
           six
           Monarchies
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           the
           dispersion
           and
           rejection
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           revelation
           of
           Antichrist
           with
           the
           Fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           was
           prophesied
           to
           be
           accomplished
           in
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           ,
           all
           which
           we
           see
           are
           punctually
           fulfilled
           .
           None
           of
           which
           should
           yet
           have
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           if
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           was
           not
           to
           be
           incarnate
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
           Therefore
           as
           the
           rejection
           of
           the
           Jews
           with
           these
           other
           signs
           and
           things
           was
           to
           be
           in
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           ;
           so
           their
           conversion
           and
           remission
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           estate
           of
           the
           Gospel
           upon
           earth
           must
           be
           in
           another
           fifth
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
             
               Reasons
               of
               the
               V.
               Monarchy
               .
            
             II
          
           Secondly
           ,
           So
           many
           Empires
           as
           are
           comprized
           in
           
             Nebuchadnezzars
          
           Image
           
             (
             Dan.
          
           2.
           )
           must
           come
           to
           passe
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           :
           But
           five
           Monarchies
           are
           comprehended
           in
           that
           Image
           ,
           
             Ergò
             .
          
           The
           
             major
          
           is
           manifest
           ,
           The
           
             minor
          
           is
           thus
           proved
           :
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           himself
           was
           the
           Golden
           Head
           of
           this
           Image
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           another
           respect
           the
           Feet
           of
           the
           old
           decrepit
           
             Assyrian
          
           
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           Chaldean
           Empire
           and
           the
           ruine
           thereof
           (
           which
           was
           approaching
           )
           should
           totally
           be
           annihilated
           .
           The
           Armes
           and
           Brests
           of
           Silver
           are
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           
             Medes
          
           and
           
             Persians
             .
          
           The
           Belly
           of
           brasse
           is
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           
             Grecians
          
           by
           
             Alexander
          
           the
           Great
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Iron
           Leggs
           and
           the
           Clay
           Toes
           depictured
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Empire
           ,
           with
           the
           present
           declining
           House
           of
           
             Austria
             ,
          
           and
           the
           breathlesse
           Papacy
           .
           Therefore
           
             the
             Stone
             cut
             without
             Hands
             which
             brake
             this
             Image
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             Mountain
             and
             filled
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           must
           be
           understood
           (
           as
           I
           touched
           before
           )
           of
           a
           Fifth
           Monarchy
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Jews
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           shine
           in
           majesty
           over
           all
           Kingdoms
           upon
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
             
               Reasons
               of
               the
               V.
               Monarchy
               .
            
             III
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           the
           rejection
           and
           dispersion
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           to
           be
           in
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           is
           apparent
           by
           
             Gen.
          
           49.
           10.
           and
           
             Numb.
          
           24.
           24.
           then
           was
           their
           conversion
           not
           to
           be
           till
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           11.
           25.
           
           But
           the
           first
           is
           true
           and
           therefore
           the
           latter
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Reasons
               of
               the
               V.
               Monarchy
               .
            
             IV
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           conversion
           and
           restauration
           of
           the
           Jews
           to
           their
           antient
           Inheritances
           in
           the
           holy
           Land
           (
           which
           
             Ezekiel
          
           hath
           so
           largely
           described
           in
           his
           twelve
           last
           Chapters
           )
           and
           the
           glorious
           felicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           proceeding
           from
           their
           conversion
           ,
           must
           either
           be
           in
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           ,
           or
           not
           untill
           the
           fifth
           .
           But
           in
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           for
           among
           the
           
             Turks
          
           the
           Jews
           are
           kept
           in
           extream
           slavery
           ,
           Idolatry
           and
           ignorance
           :
           and
           under
           the
           Papacy
           they
           are
           not
           permitted
           to
           use
           the
           new
           Testament
           (
           by
           which
           only
           they
           must
           be
           saved
           )
           and
           besides
           they
           are
           so
           inraged
           against
           Christianity
           ,
           by
           the
           Papists
           Image-worship
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           flat
           impossibility
           (
           much
           lesse
           any
           hopes
           )
           of
           their
           conversion
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           either
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           or
           the
           Papacy
           stands
           in
           force
           .
           
             Ergò
          
           their
           conversion
           and
           restauration
           cannot
           be
           ,
           till
           both
           Turk
           and
           Pope
           eternally
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           fourth
           Monarchy
           finally
           ended
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           having
           delivered
           the
           reasons
           of
           a
           fifth
           Monarchy
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           describe
           the
           LION
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           as
           I
           finde
           it
           in
           an
           antient
           Prophecie
           of
           the
           true
           
             Merlin
             ,
          
           and
           by
           
             Grebner
             .
          
        
         
           
           First
           of
           
             Merlin
             .
          
           Many
           Scholars
           have
           often
           disputed
           what
           
             Merlin
          
           should
           be
           ,
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           what
           time
           he
           lived
           in
           ,
           whether
           those
           Prophecies
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           his
           ,
           which
           go
           under
           his
           name
           ,
           or
           not
           :
           how
           he
           came
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           what
           reckoning
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           them
           .
           Of
           every
           of
           which
           somewhat
           .
           It
           hath
           fared
           with
           
             Merlin
             ,
          
           as
           with
           
             Tostatus
          
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
          
           and
           many
           Learned
           in
           our
           times
           ;
           who
           for
           the
           eminency
           of
           their
           Learning
           ,
           and
           approbation
           of
           their
           writings
           ,
           became
           so
           famous
           ,
           that
           Pedlar
           Authors
           father'd
           bastar'd
           ware
           upon
           them
           in
           every
           corner
           for
           easier
           vent
           .
           
             Merlins
          
           there
           were
           severall
           of
           old
           ;
           one
           a
           Welsh-man
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           
             Edgar
          
           the
           Monarch
           ,
           of
           an
           austere
           living
           and
           Monkish
           conversation
           .
           He
           lived
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             Anglesey
             ,
          
           where
           he
           had
           familiarity
           and
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           
             Bards
          
           and
           
             Druides
          
           then
           not
           wholly
           extinct
           ,
           who
           had
           incomparable
           skill
           in
           Divination
           by
           Birds
           ,
           and
           other
           kinde
           of
           Magique
           .
           He
           was
           an
           excellent
           Astrologer
           and
           a
           great
           Chymist
           :
           so
           that
           many
           think
           those
           Prophecies
           ,
           that
           are
           like
           his
           ,
           to
           be
           deducted
           from
           no
           more
           then
           naturall
           reason
           .
           All
           those
           Prophecies
           
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           his
           (
           some
           of
           which
           I
           have
           )
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           they
           smell
           any
           whit
           of
           a
           prophetique
           spirit
           ;
           they
           speak
           him
           a
           great
           Scholar
           in
           Astrology
           ,
           but
           no
           Prophet
           .
           But
           there
           was
           living
           in
           K.
           
             Lucius
          
           daies
           another
           
             Merlin
          
           (
           called
           the
           first
           )
           a
           Scottish
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           true
           
             Merlin
             ,
          
           and
           if
           any
           Prophecies
           could
           be
           found
           of
           his
           ,
           great
           credit
           was
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           .
           He
           was
           a
           great
           friend
           of
           K.
           
             Lucius
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           daily
           companion
           .
           Of
           his
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Prophecie
           extant
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           in
           that
           antient
           Chronicle
           of
           
             Nennius
          
           of
           
             Bangor
          
           of
           the
           
             Saxons
          
           (
           who
           yet
           lives
           in
           Manuscript
           )
           K.
           
             Lucius
          
           being
           as
           yet
           unconverted
           from
           Paganisme
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           would
           needs
           joyn
           in
           confederacy
           with
           
             Santoline
          
           a
           King
           of
           the
           
             Scutti
          
           (
           now
           
             Scots
             )
          
           to
           raise
           warre
           against
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           he
           asked
           councel
           of
           
             Merlin
          
           what
           he
           should
           do
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           who
           earnestly
           dehorted
           him
           from
           his
           purpose
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           prevailed
           .
           
             Merlin
          
           prophesied
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             within
             lesse
             then
             a
             sesquidecumane
             period
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             Eagles
             head
             should
             be
             cloven
             in
             two
             ;
             one
             part
             whereof
             
               Agar
            
             should
             burn
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             
               Japhet
            
             the
             other
             after
             the
             grand
             revolution
             of
             daies
             .
             Mark
             (
             O
             King
             )
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             
               Samothea
            
             shall
             be
             quickly
             overflown
             with
             a
             vagabond
             Army
             of
             an
             unknown
             Originall
             ,
             spued
             out
             of
             a
             land
             toward
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             a
             floud
             from
             the
             North
             shall
             quickly
             possesse
             .
             I
             know
             thy
             thoughts
             and
             the
             intents
             of
             thy
             heart
             ;
             thou
             seekest
             Friendship
             from
             a
             people
             ,
             whose
             weaknesse
             shall
             be
             thy
             glory
             ,
             and
             their
             greatnesse
             thy
             ruine
             .
             A
             squadron
             of
             Fishers
             are
             risen
             up
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             which
             shall
             ascend
             unarmed
             upon
             the
             world
             without
             spear
             and
             shield
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             Nations
             shall
             in
             time
             obey
             .
             They
             shall
             destroy
             the
             Temples
             of
             thy
             Gods
             (
             O
             
               Lucius
               )
            
             and
             convert
             them
             to
             the
             service
             of
             their
             eternall
             King
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             rescue
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             deliver
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             .
             Behold
             I
             see
             a
             great
             Sun
             arise
             insensibly
             upon
             us
             
               Brittanes
               !
            
             But
             (
             woe
             is
             me
             !
             )
             what
             black
             seas
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             rivers
             of
             bloud
             pursue
             after
             it
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             not
             heard
             of
             the
             valiant
             
               Angles
               ,
            
             of
             barbarous
             
               Neustria
               ,
            
             of
             yonder
             terrible
             
               Picts
            
             thy
             perfidious
             enemies
             ?
             These
             shall
             overflow
             thy
             Land
             ,
             and
             possess
             the
             Cities
             thereof
             ,
             till
             the
             old
             age
             of
             Empires
             ,
             and
             Government
             shall
             flow
             upon
             the
             world
             .
             
               Ill
               is
               autem
               temporibus
               revolutis
               ,
               Cauda
               Virginis
               Leonem
               intrabit
               ,
               &
               Sagittarii
               dorsum
               Scorpius
               ascendet
               .
               Borealia
               Regna
               à
               Mossoribus
               obterentur
               ,
               Australes
               Principatus
               in
               statum
               pulvereum
               desinent
               ,
               &
               insulanarum
               Monarchiarum
               potestates
               sine
               fraeno
               aut
               milite
               ephippiabuntur
               ;
               bella
               atrocia
               vent
               is
               dissipabuntur
               ,
               &
               pessum
               ibunt
               judiciali
               grandine
               ,
               quae
               per
               baculum
               ortum
               habuerunt
               ,
               per
               spurios
               juventutem
               .
               Sol
               ipse
               tympanizabit
               miniato
               clamyde
               indutus
               ,
               &
               Luna
               cineritiis
               cothurnis
               ad
               nundinas
               tolutabit
               .
               Rides
               ,
               O
               Rex
               ?
               At
               quibus
               haec
               supervenient
               ,
               luctu
               &
               maerore
               contabescent
               .
               Haec
               omnia
               vix
               plenè
               peragentur
               ,
               quùm
               Princeps
               regali
               origine
               coronatus
               ex
               Borealibus
               plagis
               proveniet
               ,
               suis
               inexpectatus
               ,
               alienigenis
               desideratus
               ;
               qui
               eò
               quòd
               Leone
               ferociente
               infignietur
               ,
               Leo
               nuncupabitur
               ,
               Non
               conquiescet
               ,
               donec
               Synodo
               per
               eum
               convocatâ
               minisque
               dissolutâ
               ,
               victricia
               arma
               in
               hostes
               transferat
               ,
               &
               lamentabili
               successu
               vicinorum
               Principum
               ditiones
               pessundet
               .
               Alexandrum
               Magnum
               virtute
               ,
               Cyrum
               felicitate
               superabit
               :
               freta
               transnavigabit
               ;
               à
               multis
               regibus
               Imperator
               salutabitur
               ;
               &
               Urbem
               quandam
               vetustam
               solo
               aequabit
               .
               Intereà
               ex
               Oriente
               Princeps
               bellipotens
               illum
               praelio
               lacesset
               ,
               contr
            
             
             
               à
               quem
               Leo
               cum
               omnibus
               copiis
               procedet
               ,
               &
               cis
               Euphratem
               positis
               castris
               illum
               expectabit
               .
               Si
               Princeps
               flumen
               transibit
               ,
               Leo
               superabitur
               ;
               at
               ipse
               exercitu
               fluvium
               transducto
               hostem
               cruento
               conflictu
               superabit
               ,
               &
               universum
               Orientem
               in
               potestatem
               rediget
               .
               Dum
               haec
               agentur
               ,
               complures
               Reguli
               ex
               India
               in
               Suriam
               cum
               ingentibus
               irrumpent
               excercitibus
               ,
               &
               circà
               vallem
               Jehosaphat
               praeliabundi
               Leonem
               opperibunt
               ,
               ubi
               ab
               ipso
               ad
               internecionem
               omnes
               delebuntur
               .
               Nec
               multò
               post
               ,
               Leo
               ipse
               fatis
               concedet
               ,
               postquàm
               regnum
               Transfugarum
               mirand
               à
               pietate
               in
               perpetuum
               fundavit
               .
            
          
           Those
           times
           being
           past
           ,
           the
           tail
           of
           the
           Virgin
           shall
           enter
           the
           Lion
           ,
           and
           Scorpio
           shall
           ascend
           the
           back
           of
           Sagittary
           :
           The
           Northern
           Kingdoms
           shall
           be
           wasted
           by
           Reapers
           ,
           the
           Southern
           Principalities
           shall
           end
           in
           dust
           ,
           and
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Iland-Monarchies
           without
           either
           bridle
           or
           souldier
           shall
           be
           harnessed
           .
           Cruell
           warres
           shall
           be
           scattered
           by
           the
           windes
           ,
           and
           quell'd
           by
           a
           revengefull
           hail
           ,
           whose
           beginning
           were
           by
           a
           staff
           ,
           their
           growth
           and
           continuance
           by
           bastards
           .
           The
           Sun
           it self
           shall
           play
           on
           the
           timbrell
           clad
           with
           a
           vermilion
           coat
           ,
           and
           the
           Moon
           with
           dunne
           buskins
           shall
           amble
           to
           the
           fair
           .
           Laugh'st
           thou
           ,
           O
           King
           ?
           But
           those
           on
           whom
           these
           things
           shall
           come
           ,
           for
           grief
           and
           sorrow
           shall
           pine
           away
           .
           All
           these
           things
           shall
           scarce
           be
           accomplisht
           ,
           when
           a
           Prince
           of
           royall
           stock
           shall
           come
           forth
           crowned
           from
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           own
           people
           unexpected
           ,
           but
           desired
           by
           forreigners
           ,
           who
           because
           he
           shall
           bear
           a
           Rampant
           Lion
           ,
           shall
           therefore
           be
           called
           a
           Lion
           .
           He
           shall
           not
           rest
           ,
           till
           having
           called
           a
           Synod
           and
           after
           dissolved
           it
           by
           threats
           ,
           he
           shall
           advance
           his
           conquering
           arms
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           by
           wofull
           successe
           shall
           harrase
           the
           territories
           of
           neighbour
           Princes
           .
           He
           shall
           exceed
           
             Alexander
          
           the
           Great
           in
           vertue
           ,
           and
           
             Cyrus
          
           in
           successe
           .
           He
           shall
           passe
           the
           seas
           and
           be
           saluted
           Emperour
           by
           many
           Kings
           :
           A
           certain
           antient
           City
           shall
           he
           lay
           even
           with
           the
           ground
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           a
           powerfull
           Prince
           out
           of
           the
           East
           shall
           provoke
           him
           to
           battel
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           Lion
           shall
           march
           with
           all
           his
           forces
           ,
           and
           pitching
           his
           Camp
           on
           this
           side
           
             Euphrates
             ,
          
           shall
           expect
           him
           .
           If
           the
           Prince
           shall
           come
           over
           the
           river
           ,
           the
           Lion
           shall
           be
           overcome
           :
           but
           he
           shall
           passe
           his
           army
           over
           the
           river
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           Enemy
           a
           bloudy
           defeat
           ,
           and
           be
           master
           of
           all
           the
           East
           .
           While
           these
           things
           are
           in
           action
           ,
           divers
           petty
           Kings
           from
           
             India
          
           shall
           break
           into
           
             Syria
          
           with
           mighty
           armies
           ,
           and
           provided
           for
           battel
           shall
           wait
           for
           the
           Lion
           about
           the
           valley
           of
           
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
          
           where
           they
           shall
           by
           him
           be
           all
           wholly
           cut
           off
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           shall
           the
           Lion
           himself
           decease
           ,
           after
           that
           with
           eminent
           piety
           he
           shall
           have
           established
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           fugitives
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           is
           extant
           of
           this
           former
           
             Merlin
             ,
          
           whose
           glorious
           works
           and
           inestimable
           Prophecies
           are
           utterly
           lost
           to
           the
           great
           detriment
           of
           learning
           .
        
         
           
           Not
           much
           unlike
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           
             Grebner
             ,
          
           Ban
           .
           73.
           
           
             Europae
             labes
             &
             imbecillitas
             singulorum
             ejusdem
             Regnorum
             sedem
             mirabilitèr
             struet
             QVINTAE
             MONARCHIAE
             ,
             quae
             sub
             tempus
             exitii
             Imperii
             Romani
             ad
             terrorem
             totius
             mundi
             ex
             ruinis
             Germaniae
             refulgebit
             .
             Haec
             triennii
             spatio
             caetera
             Europae
             regna
             aut
             vi
             perdomitabit
             ,
             aut
             belli
             metu
             ad
             societatem
             perpellet
             :
             quò
             universalem
             Ligam
             &
             unionem
             omnium
             Protestantium
             efficiet
             sub
             specie
             bellum
             Poloniae
             inferendi
             ,
             re
             autem
             verâ
             Imperium
             Austriacum
             Italiamque
             invadendi
             .
             Nec
             eum
             spes
             fesellerit
             .
             Nam
             circà
             hoc
             tempus
             SECTA
             quaedam
             manachorum
             adeò
             abominabilis
             ,
             
             obscaena
             ,
             &
             seditiosa
             in
             Papatûs
             sinu
             orietur
             ;
             ut
             compellet
             tam
             Protetestantes
             quàm
             Italiae
             Principes
             extremum
             Romae
             exitium
             moliri
             .
          
        
         
           The
           corruption
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           her
           several
           Kingdoms
           shall
           strangely
           make
           way
           for
           the
           FIFTH
           MONARCHY
           ,
           which
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           to
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           shall
           appear
           out
           of
           the
           ruines
           of
           Germany
           .
           She
           within
           three
           years
           shall
           either
           subdue
           by
           force
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Asia
           ,
           or
           for
           fear
           of
           war
           shall
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           league
           ,
           whereby
           she
           shall
           conclude
           an
           universal
           confederacy
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           making
           warre
           against
           Polonia
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           to
           invade
           the
           Austrian
           Empire
           and
           Italy
           .
           Neither
           shall
           her
           hope
           fail
           her
           :
           For
           about
           this
           time
           a
           certain
           SECT
           of
           Monks
           shall
           arise
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           so
           abominable
           ,
           obscene
           and
           seditious
           ;
           that
           it
           shall
           urge
           both
           the
           Protestants
           and
           Princes
           of
           Italy
           to
           endeavour
           the
           utter
           subversion
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           having
           shewed
           the
           Seat
           and
           Certainty
           of
           this
           V.
           Monarchie
           ;
           I
           come
           to
           declare
           what
           People
           or
           Kingdom
           in
           
             Europe
          
           shall
           obtain
           and
           rule
           it
           ,
           and
           whose
           it
           shall
           soly
           be
           .
           Of
           the
           European
           Christians
           two
           several
           Kingdoms
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           have
           mainly
           striven
           for
           the
           FIFTH
           MONARCHY
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           hath
           alwayes
           for
           a
           matter
           of
           170
           years
           ago
           by
           incorporating
           it self
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           potent
           Families
           of
           Germany
           and
           Italy
           by
           strange
           Marriages
           and
           odde
           medlies
           laboured
           extremely
           to
           bring
           all
           Europe
           under
           her
           Wings
           ,
           that
           so
           she
           might
           become
           the
           glorious
           Sun
           of
           the
           West
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Swede
           of
           late
           by
           keeping
           an
           high
           hand
           over
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           fixing
           his
           glorious
           Trophies
           of
           Conquest
           in
           all
           corners
           of
           Germany
           ;
           hath
           brought
           the
           Emperour
           to
           so
           low
           an
           ebb
           ,
           and
           hath
           of
           late
           become
           so
           terrible
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spaniard
           :
           and
           lastly
           can
           in
           an
           instant
           enleague
           himself
           with
           all
           Protestant
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           ,
           either
           for
           fear
           or
           favour
           upon
           any
           necessary
           occasion
           ,
           that
           many
           account
           him
           the
           man
           that
           both
           goeth
           the
           directest
           way
           ,
           and
           whom
           heaven
           hath
           ordained
           to
           sway
           the
           Imperial
           Scepter
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           neither
           of
           these
           are
           they
           who
           are
           ordained
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           fifth
           Monarchy
           .
           Not
           the
           
             Spaniard
             ,
          
           because
           he
           is
           for
           his
           inhumane
           cruelty
           so
           generally
           hated
           of
           Christians
           ,
           all
           men
           avoiding
           him
           and
           flying
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Serpent
           from
           the
           Ash
           :
           His
           Indian
           Plantations
           both
           thrive
           not
           ,
           and
           likewise
           for
           their
           barbarousnesse
           are
           so
           detested
           of
           the
           savages
           worse
           than
           vipers
           ,
           and
           upon
           opportunities
           are
           accordingly
           massacred
           .
           Yea
           ,
           those
           places
           of
           
             Italy
          
           which
           are
           under
           his
           Protection
           ,
           as
           
             Florence
             ,
             Genoa
             ,
             Millain
          
           and
           other
           Cities
           afford
           him
           as
           much
           affection
           ,
           as
           the
           Spider
           doth
           the
           Serpent
           .
           Thus
           is
           He
           the
           universal
           Odium
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           thrives
           in
           no
           place
           ,
           and
           like
           oyl
           over-swiming
           all
           other
           liquids
           ,
           and
           can
           hardly
           incorporate
           with
           any
           ;
           so
           seldom
           is
           he
           conjoyned
           but
           in
           natural
           Antipathy
           with
           all
           Nations
           .
           Adde
           hereunto
           the
           austerity
           and
           unpleasantnesse
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           chusing
           rather
           to
           domineer
           over
           subdued
           Countries
           by
           rapine
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           than
           to
           govern
           them
           by
           Love
           and
           Piety
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           his
           Governours
           in
           every
           Province
           aim
           at
           their
           own
           ends
           ,
           pilling
           and
           squeezing
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           Name
           
           and
           Government
           is
           every where
           abominated
           ,
           no
           Province
           continuing
           loyal
           any
           longer
           then
           they
           can
           get
           arms
           and
           stoutly
           rebel
           .
           The
           injustice
           of
           which
           hath
           caused
           Portugal
           to
           be
           rent
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           while
           the
           world
           standeth
           shall
           never
           be
           his
           again
           .
           And
           moreover
           the
           Oracle
           tels
           him
           ,
           that
           
             Naples
             ,
             Navar
             ,
          
           his
           reconciled
           Provinces
           in
           
             Belgia
             ,
          
           with
           his
           Indian
           Plantations
           (
           the
           best
           Jewels
           he
           hath
           )
           shall
           be
           pluckt
           within
           30
           years
           to
           come
           from
           his
           ambitious
           Crown
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           recovered
           again
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           
             Swede
          
           cannot
           be
           Paramount
           in
           this
           Monarchy
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           various
           Sects
           and
           Schisms
           he
           is
           pestered
           with
           ,
           so
           inveterate
           and
           so
           predominant
           ,
           that
           no
           Reformation
           can
           purge
           him
           of
           them
           .
           The
           male
           Line
           of
           that
           Royal
           Pedegree
           is
           extinct
           ,
           and
           only
           a
           weak
           young
           Princess
           surviving
           ;
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           shared
           and
           governed
           by
           factious
           Nobles
           and
           covetous
           Generals
           ,
           and
           while
           every
           one
           sucks
           from
           the
           veins
           of
           the
           Body
           Politique
           to
           cram
           his
           own
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           soon
           evacuated
           ,
           both
           of
           life
           and
           nourishment
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           since
           prophesied
           to
           
             Sweden
             ,
          
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           much
           as
           a
           tributary
           Kingdom
           to
           this
           great
           Soveraignty
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           made
           a
           slave
           to
           that
           famous
           Northern
           Lion
           ,
           who
           shall
           wear
           the
           Crown
           of
           that
           transcendent
           Monarchy
           .
           As
           for
           
             France
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             England
             ,
          
           and
           the
           free
           Cantons
           of
           
             Germany
             ,
          
           they
           make
           account
           for
           the
           present
           they
           do
           valiantly
           if
           they
           can
           well
           husband
           what
           is
           got
           already
           .
           And
           for
           
             England
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           if
           it
           chance
           that
           she
           make
           war
           upon
           any
           neighbour
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           their
           Dominions
           by
           Conquest
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           to
           secure
           her self
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           Invasion
           of
           the
           great
           Eagle
           ,
           and
           her
           chief
           feathers
           ,
           then
           any
           grecdinesse
           of
           extending
           her
           Bounders
           by
           the
           Conquest
           and
           ruine
           of
           others
           .
           If
           she
           keep
           her
           ancient
           soil
           and
           possessions
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           heaven
           hath
           ordained
           her
           ,
           and
           more
           she
           shall
           not
           have
           .
           
           Who
           then
           must
           be
           Lord
           of
           this
           Monarchy
           ?
           Or
           what
           people
           shall
           be
           parts
           and
           members
           thereof
           ?
           
           Even
           a
           Nation
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           hid
           invisibly
           within
           the
           bowels
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           which
           seeing
           are
           not
           seen
           ,
           and
           living
           are
           not
           known
           :
           Which
           shall
           by
           a
           miraculous
           Resurrection
           (
           like
           the
           Jews
           from
           India
           and
           Tartaria
           )
           be
           raised
           to
           destroy
           all
           Idolatry
           and
           abomination
           out
           of
           every
           corner
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           with
           the
           weapons
           of
           an
           holy
           warfare
           tending
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           King
           .
           His
           Sword
           shall
           be
           Religion
           ,
           and
           his
           Ensigns
           Righteousnesse
           and
           Piety
           .
           All
           the
           godly
           in
           every
           Kingdom
           and
           State
           in
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           the
           converted
           Jews
           conjoyned
           and
           united
           with
           them
           in
           spirit
           and
           habitation
           ,
           shall
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           root
           out
           all
           names
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           be
           this
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           shall
           only
           consist
           of
           ,
           and
           subsist
           by
           Holinesse
           ,
           and
           an
           unquenchable
           desire
           of
           propagating
           the
           Glory
           and
           Gospel
           of
           God
           :
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           Chap.
           7.
           ver.
           27.
           
           
             And
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             under
             the
             whole
             Heaven
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             whose
             Kingdom
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             all
             Dominions
             shall
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
           The
           first
           preparation
           to
           the
           Birth
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           that
           ominous
           and
           fatal
           Starre
           which
           appeared
           in
           the
           head
           of
           
             Cassiopea
             ,
          
           An.
           1572
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           which
           shall
           begin
           to
           operate
           upon
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Eastern
           Coasts
           of
           
             America
             ,
          
           An.
           1699
           ,
           in
           bringing
           a
           Mystery
           to
           light
           which
           all
           the
           sons
           of
           
             Adam
          
           are
           not
           able
           to
           effect
           .
           Of
           this
           fatal
           and
           ominous
           
           Starre
           (
           or
           Comet
           ,
           chuse
           you
           whether
           )
           I
           finde
           several
           Tractates
           written
           .
        
         
           One
           
             Nuntius
             Propheticus
          
           in
           Print
           :
           
             Magell
             de
             quintâ
             Monarchiâ
             ,
             &
             Openheims
             Ephemeris
             Caelica
             ,
          
           both
           Manuscripts
           ,
           both
           excellently
           discoursing
           of
           the
           Effects
           thereof
           :
           How
           that
           ,
           
             Quo
             tempore
             accidet
             septima
             &
             ultima-maxima
             superiorum
             Planetarum
             Conjunctio
             ,
             princeps
             erit
             Monarchia
             prima
             ,
             quae
             caput
             ex
             ruinis
             quarti
             Imperii
             erexerit
             .
             Currus
             Lunae
             Zodiacum
             perturbabit
             ,
             Cauda
             Draconis
             coget
             Plciades
             in
             fletum
             prorumpere
             ,
             dorsum
             Delphini
             ascendet
             ,
             &
             flores
             Virgineos
             obfuscabit
             :
             continuaeturbae
             ,
             seditiones
             ,
             bella
             civilia
             ,
             strages
             ,
             panolethriae
             luctuosissimae
             omnia
             illa
             regua
             &
             illustres
             Familias
             persequentur
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             ista
             Monarchia
             orta
             est
             ,
             aut
             ei
             ullo
             modo
             obviabunt
             .
             Burgundiae
             domus
             finera
             accipiet
             ,
             Silesiae
             libertas
             Gallico
             Neroni
             prostituetur
             .
             Belgarum
             Ordinespotentiae
             &
             Aristocratiae
             suae
             finem
             videbunt
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Openheim
             fol.
             86.
             
          
        
         
           But
           
             Magel
          
           is
           most
           plain
           above
           all
           three
           ,
           
             fol.
          
           67.
           
             col
             .
          
           8.
           
           
             Fatcor
             majorum
             Lumiuarium
             deliquia
             sine
             insigni
             hominnm
             pernicie
             pecorumque
             strage
             nunquam
             extitisse
             :
             Regnorum
             mutationes
             etiam
             ,
             populorum
             clades
             ,
             regum
             funera
             ,
             bella
             &
             incendia
             in
             ipsorum
             Deliquiorum
             A●ticulis
             ,
             aut
             paulò
             post
             evidentèr
             apparuisse
             .
             Fateor
             etiam
             superiorum
             erronum
             coitum
             malorum
             ut
             plurimùm
             Iliadc
             comitari
             :
             atque
             hanc
             stellam
             (
             quae
             hoc
             An.
             1572
             in
             vertice
             Cassiopeae
             illuxit
             )
             suprà
             omnem
             elementarem
             regionem
             collocatam
             novi
             Imperij
             Revolutionem
             Dominiumque
             significasse
             .
             Quae
             tamen
             effecta
             haec
             aetas
             nostra
             minimè
             perspiciet
             :
             reservanda
             nihil-ominùs
             in
             gentem
             quandam
             etiamnum
             invisibilem
             ,
             cujus
             magnitudinis
             radij
             in
             universum
             caeli
             terraeque
             ambitum
             extendentur
             .
          
        
         
           At
           what
           time
           the
           7th
           ,
           the
           last
           and
           greatest
           Conjunction
           of
           the
           chief
           Planets
           shall
           happen
           ,
           the
           first
           Monarchy
           shall
           reign
           ,
           which
           shall
           lift
           up
           her
           head
           out
           of
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           IV
           Empire
           .
           The
           Chariot
           of
           the
           Moon
           shall
           disturb
           the
           Zodiack
           .
           The
           Tail
           of
           the
           Dragon
           shall
           force
           the
           Pleiades
           to
           break
           out
           into
           weeping
           ,
           shall
           ascend
           the
           back
           of
           the
           Dolphin
           ,
           and
           shall
           darken
           the
           lustre
           of
           the
           Virgin
           :
           Daily
           troubles
           ,
           seditions
           ,
           civil
           wars
           ,
           slaughters
           ,
           and
           most
           lamentable
           universal
           Destructions
           shall
           vex
           all
           those
           Kingdoms
           and
           eminent
           Families
           ,
           from
           whence
           that
           Monarchy
           sprang
           ,
           or
           which
           shall
           any
           way
           crosse
           it
           .
           The
           house
           of
           Burgundie
           shall
           be
           at
           an
           End
           :
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Silesia
           shall
           be
           prostituted
           to
           a
           French
           
             Nero
             .
          
           The
           Estates
           of
           Belgia
           shall
           see
           an
           end
           of
           their
           Power
           and
           Aristocracy
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           Eclipses
           of
           the
           great
           Luminaries
           never
           hapned
           without
           the
           notable
           Destruction
           of
           men
           and
           slaughter
           of
           Cattel
           :
           the
           Changes
           also
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           Deaths
           of
           People
           ,
           Funerals
           of
           Kings
           ,
           Wars
           and
           fires
           have
           broke
           forth
           either
           in
           the
           very
           time
           of
           their
           Eclipses
           ,
           or
           within
           a
           little
           after
           .
           I
           confesse
           also
           the
           Conjunction
           of
           the
           higher
           wandring
           Starres
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           attended
           with
           an
           Iliad
           of
           mischiefs
           :
           and
           that
           this
           Star
           (
           which
           this
           year
           1572
           appeared
           on
           the
           top
           of
           Cassiopaea
           )
           being
           placed
           above
           the
           whole
           Elementary
           Region
           ,
           did
           signifie
           the
           Revolution
           and
           Dominion
           of
           a
           new
           Empire
           .
           Which
           effects
           shall
           not
           yet
           be
           seen
           by
           this
           our
           age
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           reserved
           for
           a
           certain
           Nation
           ,
           as
           yet
           invisible
           ,
           the
           beams
           of
           whose
           greatness
           shall
           be
           extended
           through
           the
           whole
           verge
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           
           In
           that
           same
           year
           shall
           the
           kingdom
           of
           salvation
           be
           preached
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Saints
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           to
           those
           immense
           and
           unknown
           
             American
          
           Coasts
           ,
           to
           whom
           as
           yet
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           was
           never
           yet
           revealed
           .
           And
           that
           people
           who
           from
           the
           Creation
           till
           that
           time
           were
           the
           Empire
           of
           Satan
           ,
           shall
           be
           called
           the
           specious
           and
           spacious
           Church
           of
           God
           .
           The
           gates
           of
           which
           shall
           be
           open
           continually
           ,
           neither
           day
           nor
           night
           shall
           they
           be
           shut
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           bring
           unto
           them
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           All
           Nations
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           her
           ,
           shall
           perish
           and
           be
           destroyed
           for
           ever
           .
           
             Within
             whose
             land
             shall
             be
             heard
             no
             violence
             nor
             destruction
             ,
             nor
             desolation
             within
             her
             Borders
             ;
             but
             Salvation
             shall
             be
             her
             wals
             ,
             and
             praise
             her
             gates
             .
             Her
             Government
             shall
             be
             peace
             ,
             and
             her
             Exaactors
             Righteousnesse
             .
             Her
             Sun
             shall
             never
             go
             down
             ,
             nor
             her
             Moon
             ever
             be
             hid
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             her
             everlasting
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             dayes
             of
             her
             sorrow
             shall
             be
             ended
             .
             The
             people
             within
             her
             shall
             be
             all
             righteous
             ;
             for
             ever
             shall
             they
             possesse
             their
             proper
             inheritances
             ,
             for
             God
             shall
             make
             them
             an
             everlasting
             Glory
             ,
             and
             a
             Joy
             from
             Generation
             to
             Generation
             .
          
           Therefore
           ought
           no
           man
           to
           be
           sorrowfull
           for
           the
           Calamities
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           or
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           times
           ;
           nor
           grieved
           with
           the
           mutations
           and
           Downfals
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Empires
           ,
           neither
           should
           he
           be
           afraid
           because
           Wars
           and
           miseries
           rage
           in
           all
           Coasts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           eternal
           Law
           of
           Creatures
           (
           which
           the
           Creator
           imposed
           upon
           them
           at
           first
           )
           that
           the
           Birth
           of
           one
           thing
           should
           be
           the
           Death
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           should
           be
           preserved
           by
           the
           vicissitudinary
           course
           of
           alternate
           Mutability
           .
           And
           why
           should
           we
           be
           offended
           at
           warres
           amongst
           men
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           daily
           and
           continual
           Conflicts
           between
           the
           Elements
           themselves
           ?
           Cities
           ,
           Republiques
           ,
           Empires
           and
           Families
           are
           mortal
           as
           men
           ,
           have
           their
           states
           of
           Birth
           ,
           Infamy
           ,
           Growth
           and
           Old-age
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           Glory
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           Arts
           and
           Soveraignty
           began
           in
           
             Asia
          
           by
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ;
          
           from
           them
           departed
           to
           the
           
             Medes
          
           and
           
             Persians
             ;
          
           and
           from
           them
           (
           before
           they
           had
           well
           tasted
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           them
           )
           translated
           to
           the
           
             Grecians
             ,
          
           and
           next
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             :
          
           The
           Glory
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           was
           eclipsed
           and
           humbled
           by
           the
           barbarous
           Inundations
           of
           
             Goths
             ,
             Huns
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
          
           and
           other
           savage
           Nations
           ,
           who
           being
           themselves
           once
           civilized
           and
           mollified
           by
           the
           Effeminacies
           of
           
             Italy
          
           and
           the
           West
           ,
           were
           in
           560
           years
           space
           overthrown
           by
           the
           Potency
           of
           
             Charlemain
          
           and
           the
           
             Germans
             .
             Germany
          
           hath
           now
           fully
           possessed
           the
           Imperial
           dignity
           790
           years
           ;
           and
           before
           fifty
           years
           moe
           be
           past
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           a
           scorned
           Servitor
           of
           the
           King
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           whose
           Power
           and
           Religion
           shall
           transcend
           the
           utmost
           Confines
           of
           East
           and
           West
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           which
           Empire
           ,
           
             Venice
          
           shall
           not
           brag
           of
           being
           inaccessible
           by
           the
           circumfluent
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           
             London
             ,
             Paris
             ,
             Antwerp
          
           and
           
             Prague
             ,
          
           the
           IV
           Ladies
           of
           
             Europe
          
           shall
           be
           humbled
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           eternal
           Destruction
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           must
           teach
           men
           humility
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           carefulnesse
           to
           know
           God
           and
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           seeing
           every
           Plant
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           planted
           shall
           be
           plucked
           up
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           be
           permanent
           but
           by
           his
           favour
           and
           protection
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           XV
           .
           A
           Prayer
           to
           God
           to
           unite
           his
           Church
           ,
           end
           the
           afflictions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           hasten
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           with
           the
           monarchy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Thou
           therefore
           the
           eternall
           and
           incomprehensible
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           the
           indivisible
           God
           of
           peace
           and
           unity
           ,
           look
           down
           at
           length
           upon
           the
           afflicted
           estate
           of
           thy
           Gospel
           and
           mournfull
           face
           of
           thy
           Church
           ,
           clouded
           with
           sects
           and
           schisms
           ,
           rent
           by
           civill
           combustions
           ,
           dying
           by
           the
           wounds
           which
           her
           sons
           have
           given
           ,
           and
           wallowing
           in
           that
           gore
           which
           was
           shed
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           her
           own
           children
           .
           Though
           our
           sins
           have
           deserved
           that
           we
           should
           for
           ever
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           thy
           countenance
           ,
           yet
           respect
           thou
           the
           bloud
           of
           thy
           Sonne
           ,
           crying
           better
           things
           then
           that
           of
           
             Abel
             ,
          
           and
           be
           once
           at
           one
           again
           with
           thy
           inheritance
           
             Abraham
          
           knows
           us
           not
           ,
           
             Israel
          
           is
           ignorant
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           our
           Father
           ,
           and
           in
           thee
           shall
           be
           all
           our
           affiance
           ,
           with
           whom
           even
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           have
           found
           mercy
           .
           Extend
           the
           light
           of
           thy
           loving-kindenes
           to
           the
           Tribes
           of
           
             Jacob
             ,
          
           and
           return
           to
           the
           many
           thousands
           of
           Israel
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           to
           build
           up
           Zion
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           daies
           of
           restoring
           Jerusalem
           cannot
           be
           prolonged
           .
           For
           why
           ?
           Thy
           servants
           think
           upon
           her
           stones
           ,
           and
           favour
           the
           very
           dust
           thereof
           .
           But
           remember
           
             Edom
             ,
          
           O
           Lord
           ,
           as
           thou
           remembredst
           
             Babel
             ,
          
           which
           have
           cryed
           so
           oft
           ,
           Down
           with
           it
           ,
           down
           with
           it
           to
           the
           very
           earth
           .
           Pour
           thy
           vengeance
           down
           upon
           the
           Beast
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           the
           red
           Dragon
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           who
           never
           knew
           thy
           name
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           sorrowfull
           sighings
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           may
           come
           before
           thee
           .
           and
           thy
           servants
           be
           preserved
           that
           are
           appointed
           to
           die
           .
           Let
           thy
           work
           be
           upon
           the
           MAN
           of
           thy
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           whom
           thou
           hast
           made
           so
           strong
           for
           thy self
           ,
           that
           
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Elam
             ,
             Mesheck
             ,
          
           with
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Tubal
          
           may
           fall
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           that
           are
           slain
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           may
           descend
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           hell
           with
           all
           that
           help
           them
           ,
           even
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           the
           Uncircumcised
           ,
           whose
           Lot
           is
           to
           goe
           into
           the
           nether
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           There
           shall
           they
           have
           their
           beds
           with
           the
           Uncircumcised
           near
           those
           Valiants
           ,
           which
           are
           gone
           down
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           with
           their
           weapons
           of
           war
           ,
           and
           have
           laid
           their
           swords
           under
           their
           heads
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           mighty
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           Living
           .
           But
           what
           shall
           be
           said
           to
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Angell
           destroying
           
             Edom
          
           and
           
             Babylon
             ?
          
           Even
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           hath
           founded
           Zion
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           of
           his
           people
           shall
           trust
           in
           it
           .
           He
           will
           leave
           an
           afflicted
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           trust
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           He
           shall
           give
           them
           a
           pure
           Law
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           pray
           to
           him
           with
           one
           consent
           .
           He
           shall
           open
           the
           doors
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           the
           gates
           of
           obscurity
           shall
           he
           break
           down
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           may
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           the
           waters
           cover
           the
           Sea
           .
           O
           thou
           sower
           of
           discord
           ,
           and
           Captain
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           how
           long
           wilt
           thou
           delight
           to
           murther
           ,
           spoil
           and
           pursue
           the
           distressed
           ?
           Knowest
           thou
           not
           that
           it
           will
           be
           bitternesse
           in
           the
           end
           ?
           Command
           the
           people
           to
           return
           every
           man
           from
           pursuing
           his
           brother
           :
           for
           lo
           ,
           a
           Nation
           is
           risen
           against
           you
           ,
           a
           mighty
           Nation
           and
           terrible
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           whose
           horses
           aee
           fire
           and
           his
           Chariots
           flames
           of
           fire
           to
           devour
           :
           his
           men
           are
           as
           swift
           as
           the
           Eagle
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           no
           compassion
           on
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           womb
           ,
           nor
           shall
           their
           eye
           pity
           :
           They
           shall
           encompasse
           thy
           Tents
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           lay
           all
           waste
           before
           them
           ,
           but
           neverthelesse
           be
           confident
           and
           bold
           
           in
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           :
           for
           fire
           shall
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           and
           return
           their
           wickednesse
           upon
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           their
           doings
           upon
           their
           own
           pates
           .
           O
           thou
           worship
           of
           Israel
           !
           how
           wonderfull
           art
           thou
           in
           thy
           doings
           toward
           the
           children
           of
           men
           !
           Bringing
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           strength
           out
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           making
           Justice
           the
           mean
           to
           the
           manifestation
           of
           thy
           goodnesse
           and
           glory
           !
           As
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           expect
           him
           who
           is
           as
           well
           the
           King
           of
           Salem
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           as
           
             Melchisedeck
             ,
          
           the
           King
           of
           Justice
           ,
           all
           my
           daies
           :
           and
           will
           heartily
           pray
           for
           his
           coming
           ,
           who
           shall
           bring
           every
           work
           into
           judgement
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           to
           a
           legall
           triall
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           evill
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Lamb
           upon
           the
           white
           Throne
           ,
           before
           whose
           face
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           shall
           fly
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           be
           no
           more
           found
           :
           Death
           and
           Hell
           shall
           give
           up
           the
           dead
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           Name
           that
           is
           not
           written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           Lake
           of
           fire
           .
           For
           which
           time
           all
           the
           Creation
           groaneth
           ,
           crying
           out
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           Bondage
           of
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           the
           glorious
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           .
           Even
           so
           ,
           come
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           come
           quickly
           ,
           that
           sin
           may
           be
           destroyed
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           eternally
           established
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
       
         
           
             Forsitan
             hunc
             aliquis
             verbosum
             dicere
             librum
          
           
             Non
             dubitet
             :
             forsan
             multo
             proestantior
             alter
          
           
             Pauca
             reperta
             putet
             ,
             quum
             plura
             invenerit
             ipse
             :
          
           
             Deses
             &
             impatiens
             nimis
             haec
             obscura
             probabit
             :
          
           
             Pro
             captu
             Lectoris
             habent
             sua
             fata
             Libelli
             .
          
           
             Sed
             me
             juditij
             non
             poenitet
             :
             haec
             benè
             vobis
          
           
             Commisi
             ,
             quibus
             est
             amor
             &
             sapientia
             juxtà
             ,
          
           
             Et
             Labor
             in
             studijs
             ijsdem
             celebratus
             inhaeret
             :
          
           
             Vos
             sequar
             :
             investro
             satis
             est
             examine
             cautum
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A77422e-920
           
             
               Grebners
            
             Prophecie
             of
             our
             late
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             now
             King
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77422e-1530
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77422e-4890
           
             The
             estate
             of
             England
             with
             other
             Provinces
             of
             Europe
             from
             
               Anno
            
             1650.
             to
             
               An.
            
             1698.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77422e-5480
           
             A
             Prognostick
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             certain
             years
             Of
             
               An.
            
             1657
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Eclipse
             in
             
               An.
            
             1654.
             
          
           
             
               Baudenfis
            
             Prognostication
             of
             
               Anno
            
             1657
             ,
             1658
             ,
             1661
             ,
             1663.
             
          
           
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             7
             fiery
             Triplicities
             .
          
           
             The
             Exposition
             of
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
            
             Image
             ,
             in
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Exposition
             of
             the
             12
             last
             chapters
             of
             
               Ezechiel
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Exposition
             of
             the
             end
             of
             
               Daniels
            
             11
             chap.
             
          
           
             The
             Exposition
             of
             
               Rev.
            
             9.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77422e-7910
           
             Prophesies
             of
             Hieronymus
             Savanarola
             .
          
           
             A
             Prophecy
             lately
             found
             in
             France
             ,
             of
             the
             future
             estate
             of
             the
             world
             till
             
               An.
            
             1710.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77422e-9620
           
             A
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             year
             1698
             ,
             found
             in
             the
             study
             of
             
               Iustus
               Lypsius
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77422e-10940
           
             A
             large
             Discourse
             of
             a
             probable
             conjecture
             that
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             were
             placed
             by
             
               Salmanasser
            
             in
             
               Armenia
            
             and
             
               Media
               ,
            
             &
             that
             from
             thence
             they
             passed
             into
             
               Tartaria
               ,
            
             and
             so
             into
             
               India
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77422e-13390
           
             Description
             of
             the
             four
             Monarchies
             .
          
           
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             LION
             of
             the
             North
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             true
             
               Merlin
            
             in
             K.
             
               Lucius
            
             daies
             ,
             
               An.
               
               Ch.
            
             130.
             
          
           
             II.
             Of
             
               Grebner
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             shall
             be
             King
             of
             this
             V
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             Not
             the
             
               Spaniard
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             the
             
               Swede
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Effects
             of
             that
             fatal
             Star
             ,
             which
             appeared
             in
             the
             head
             of
             Cassiopea
             ,
             
               An.
            
             1572.
             
          
           
             The
             Description
             of
             the
             flourishing
             Monarchy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             
               America
            
             and
             
               India
            
             about
             
               Anno
            
             1710
             ,
             and
             
               A.
            
             1763.